Harry Potter and the Arithmetic Theory by SoraSummers

Rating: PG13
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 27/03/2004
Last Updated: 18/01/2005
Status: Paused

After he gets his O.W.L.S., Harry only takes five classes for his sixth year. But when he comes
upon a sixteen year-old riddle over the summer, he decides to take Arithmancy. No one could have
fathomed how much meaning the class would have...




1. Chapters 1-3
---------------

A/N

Okay, first off, it has taken me forever how to figure out how to get this fic here, so the
story is already on chapter 17. Because of this, I’ll be posting three chapters at a time until the
story here at portkey is caught up.

Okay, the characters start off pretty close to cannon, but I kind of drift away as the story
goes along. Sorry!

Sorry if the text is sort of weird, I’m still trying to figure everything out.

Alright! Finally, all characters, places, etc. belong to JKR and warner bros.

R/R!

******

Chapter 1

A young man laid flat on his aching back - due to numerous hours of forced physical labor - and
stared at the yellow-stained ceiling of the smallest bedroom in #4 Pivet Drive. This was a boy that
was either loathed or feared by every person in his town of Little Whining. They all believed him
to go to St. Brutus’ - a school for incurable criminal boys. Oh how wrong they were.

The six-foot, green eyed young man did not in fact, attend St. Brutus’ like the population of
Little Whining believed. This was a lie told by the young man’s Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon, whom
despised the boy with every essence of their being.

They hated him because if anyone ever found out what he really was, their blissful ‘normalcy’
would be vanquished. Harry Potter was probably the most *un-*normal boy in the world. He was a
wizard, and a famous one at that. Everyone in the wizarding world knew of his story, how he was the
boy who defeated he-who-must-not-be-named.

Harry snorted at the thought of that alias. The man’s given name at birth was Tom Marvolo Riddle
- a fact Harry learned while saving one of his best friends’ - Ron Weasley, a tall, lanky freckled
boy with fiery red hair - sister in his second year. Riddle had nearly killed him that night, but
Harry had prevailed.

Before he learned this Harry knew of the man only as Lord Voldemort, the most evil wizard to
ever live. He had murdered Harry’s parents when he was just one year-old, but then something
extraordinary had happened. Voldemort had turned his wand on Harry and muttered the incantation
*‘Avada Kedavra’* and for the first time in the history of the wizarding world - it had not
worked. The spell rebounded upon the caster, and Voldemort fled, merely a shadow of what he had
been before.

No one knew how or why Harry had survived, save two people. One, Harry’s Divination Professor
Sibbyl Trelawney, did not remember the event, even though she had made the prophecy that predicted
it. The other was the man the prophecy had been told to - Albus Dumbledore, the greatest sorcerer
in the world.

And now Harry knew as well. The prophecy had explained it all. When Harry’s mother, Lily Potter,
had given her own life to save him, it (in Harry’s mind) somewhat fulfilled the prophecy. The
prophecy told of a young man born in the dying days of July, (Harry’s birthday was July the thirty
first) whose parents had defied the dark lord thrice times, would be the only one who could defeat
him.

Lily’s sacrifice gave Harry the time he needed to become an able enough wizard to defeat the
dark lord. As a child there was no way he could have ever vanquished the man for good, but he was
able to put Voldemort into hiding for ten years.

Since then, Voldemort had done everything possible to rid the world of one Harry Potter, but his
plans had never quite worked. Except for one - in Harry’s fourth year (he would soon be entering
his sixth) the dark lord successfully recovered his body. This was due to a potion including parts
of Harry and Voldemort’s dead father (Voldemort had killed him) and also a piece of the traitor,
Wormtail.

Harry sighed. Wormtail had been one of his father’s - James Potter - best friends at Hogwarts
School of Wizardry and Witchcraft, the school that Harry now attended. But for a year before his
parents died the rat had been feeding information to Voldemort, ultimately resulting in his parents
deaths.

Another marauder - the name the four best friends, James Potter, Peter Pettigrew (Wormtail),
Sirius Black, and Remus Lupin - had died just a month before.

Sirius Black, or Padfoot, had died at the hands of his own cousin Bellatrix Lestrange in the
Department of Mysteries battle the year before. It was after that that Harry learned of the
prophecy.

Harry had told no one that he would die either a murderer or the victim of murder, not even his
best friends, Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger.

Harry winced when thinking of the latter. Because of him she had nearly died the year before, in
the Department of Mysteries. Hermione was a beautiful (although she didn’t believe that herself),
intelligent, nice, and caring young witch. Harry didn’t know what he would do if he ever lost
her.

Harry’s thoughts were interrupted by a booming voice from downstairs. “BOY! GET DOWN HERE NOW
AND TRIM THOSE BLOODY HEDGES!”

Harry groaned and slowly rose from the bed, an interesting chorus of mattress squeaks and back
cracking following him. He stretched once again before leaving his room and walking down the stairs
to the kitchen.

As he entered the spotless room (his aunt Petunia was *very* neat and orderly) he received
a sneer from his cousin Dudley. He was perhaps the largest boy Harry had ever seen, he was gulfing
down his bacon while sitting on two polyester chairs - his bottom was too large for just one.

“Hey *Potty,”* The whale-like boy said to him. “You better bring a few towels, it’s a
scorcher out there. Better learn how to swim too, we wouldn’t want you to drown in your own sweat!”
He laughed gleefully at what he thought was a great insult towards the fifteen (sixteen in a week)
year-old wizard.

Harry rolled his eyes as he stalked past him into the backyard. “Then maybe you should do it
Dudley, you obviously have loads of practice swimming.” He grinned at his slight towards his
cousin, laughing aloud at Dudley’s confused face - the boy was to dense to even register that Harry
had insulted him.

Whistling in tune with the wind, Harry grabbed the hedge-clippers from the garden shed and got
to work. After nearly an hour of hard work, Harry collapsed onto a bench in the garden, sweat
glistening and trickling all over his six foot frame.

Harry had bulked up somewhat over the summer, realizing that he needed to be strong physically
as well as magically and mentally to defeat Voldemort.

Harry’s relaxation was interrupted by Dudley asking him a surprising question. “Who’s Sirius?”
Harry’s eyes snapped open violently and he sprung to his feet, wand already in hand and pointed at
Dudley’s face, which was now contorted in fear.

“THAT’S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS! NOW GET THE BLOODY HELL AWAY FROM ME BEFORE I HEX YOU BACK TO
GRADE SCHOOL!” Harry was fuming. He didn’t care that Dudley was asking an innocent question,
Sirius’ death was still to fresh and painful for Harry to ponder upon.

“O-okay,” Dudley said in a squeaky voice not unlike Colin and Dennis Creevey and started back
towards the house, still shaking in fear. Harry, even though his cousin had always been mean to
him, felt bad.

“Dudley, wait.” He said, and the lad spun around, surprise now mixed with fear in his facial
expression. Harry decided that he had to tell some one. Even if he didn’t like Dudley, it was like
having a mountain troll on his chest, and he had to remove it. “Sirius, Sirius was my
godfather.”

And so Harry told him everything, the pain in his chest recessing with each passing minute. He
told Dudley everything. About Cedric’s death in fourth year, Voldemort returning to his body, all
the troubles he had had in his fifth year at Hogwarts, the Department of Mysteries battle,
everything.

After that he told Dudley - who was listening and staring at Harry in awe, obviously intrigued
by the information - all about Ron and Hermione, his other friends, his horrid date and kiss with
Cho Chang (a very pretty Ravenclaw the year above Harry that he had had a crush on ever since his
third year but finally realized the year before that it *definitely* wasn’t meant to be), and
pretty much everything in his life.

It was almost two hours later when he finished, the weight finally lifted from his chest. “Wow,”
Dudley stuttered, suddenly in awe of his cousin. “I had no idea, I just thought you were a freak.”
Harry grinned at him. “Well I’m not that bad, really.”

For the first time in their sixteen years together, Dudley gave Harry a genuine smile. “So,” He
said with a strange tone and cocked head. “How long have you been dating that Hermoninny girl?”
Harry looked at him dumbfounded. “Huh, Hermione’s my best friend. We’ve never dated. What makes you
think we have?”

Dudley laughed, the first true one Harry had ever heard from him, and walked away, but not
before replying, “You’re the smart one. You figure it out.” Harry stared at his retreating backside
with a frown. ‘What the hell is he talking about? I don’t feel that way about Hermione, do I?’
Harry shook his head to clear the thoughts. ‘You aren’t following that trail Mr. Potter.’ Harry
walked back to the house without another thought.

A week later Harry was awoken by a soft knock on his door. “Hey Dudley, come on in.” Harry
mumbled, knowing exactly who it was. Dudley came in with a smile, hands behind his back. Harry
smiled back at him. Over the last week he and Dudley had become closer than he had ever thought
possible. Harry now thought of him as a brother.

Even though he felt this way, he was still surprised when Dudley pulled a present out from
behind his back and handed it to Harry. “Here you go. Sorry it’s not wrapped, but I hope you like
it. Maybe you can read it with someone else?” He raised his eyebrows twice with a smirk on his
face. Harry through the nearest pillow at him. Dudley just wouldn’t leave the fact that Harry only
thought of Hermione as a friend alone.

Harry looked at the slightly heavy book. *An Advanced Study of the Theories of Physics.*
Harry rose his eyebrows in confusion, ignoring the three owls that had just flown into his
window.

“I thought you would like this,” Dudley explained. “Because it’s all about why magic shouldn’t
work, but obviously it does, and I thought maybe you could use it to I don’t know, like link the
two together or something.” He shrugged and Harry smiled. “That’s actually a great idea Duds,”
(that was Harry’s nickname for his cousin) “I think this could actually be kinda cool.” Dudley
grinned and Harry turned to the owls that had flown into the room. One, a tiny, energetic owl that
zoomed all over the room, was no doubt Pigwedgeon, Ron’s owl. Another was a dark shade of red, and
was nipping affectionately at Hedwig’s feathers. Harry was slightly amused at this, Hermione’s new
owl had never acted like that before.

The third was a simple brown barn owl, the type that most muggles (non-magic folk) saw in the
forests and such. Harry figured it must be from the ministry. He froze. That meant it had his
O.W.L. results. O.W.L.’s, or Ordinary Wizarding Levels, were the culmination of all that Harry had
learned in his first five years at Hogwarts. He gulped and decided to open that one last.

Harry took the letter from Pigwedgeon and read (well, tried at least) Ron’s letter.

*Dear Harry,*

*Hey, how’s it hanging! I hope you like your present - they’re Chudley Cannon tickets! We got
special permission from Dumbledore and just the two of us are gonna go to the first home game of
the season on September 14! I hope you’re as excited as I am!*

*Anyways, Bill finally proposed to Fleur. They’ve been dating for so long that it really
wasn’t a surprise. Oh guess what? Charlie is going to be co-teaching Care of Magical Creatures with
Hagrid this year! It’s gonna be great! But why are they bringing in a dragon expert? Gulp.*

*The twins are the newest sensation in Diagon Alley, they’re pulling in about a thousand
galleons a week now, and they’ve been having twenty percent forwarded to your vault, since you were
their financer and all.*

Harry paused. What? He couldn’t complain but he still didn’t think he deserved all that money.
Cedric won that tournament, not him. He went back to the letter.

*Oh yeah, and guess who lives like ten minutes away from here? Luna Lovegood! She’s actually
pretty cool now that I’ve gotten to know her, but she’s still pretty weird most of the
time.*

*Ginny’s been seeing a lot of Dean this summer, but its not so bad. Dean’s cool, so I guess I
don’t really mind him dating my sister. It took me a while to realize that though.*

Harry chuckled before continuing. Ron was more overprotective of Ginny than any one else he
knew.

*Oh yeah, and dad got a promotion! Now he’s a Senior Secretary to the minister! Second most
powerful wizard in England! That Umbridge hag was tossed in Azkaban after everyone found out about
what she did at Hogwarts, and dad got moved straight into her position. He still has to deal with
my prat brother Percy though.*

Harry sighed. Percy had always seemed so nice, but ever since last year his ambition had seemed
to get the better of him. Harry didn’t know if the Weasley’s would ever forgive him.

*Alright, well I’ve gotta go, we’re leaving for Romania now, we’re gonna spend Charlie’s last
month there with him. I’ll see you on the Hogwarts Express!*

*Cheers!*

*Ron*

Harry happily put the letter and the ticket aside. “Who was that from?” Dudley asked. “Ron, he
gave me a quidditch ticket for the Chudley Cannons.” “Oh.” Was Dudley’s response. He knew all about
quidditch now, but he was a little sore that he would never be able to play it.

Harry picked up the next piece of parchment, covered in Hermione’s untidy scrawl. “Who’s that
one from?” “Hermione.” Harry ignored Dudley’s cat-calling and whistling then read the letter.

*Dearest Harry.*

*How are you! I hope your summer hasn’t been to horrible. Ron said he was going to Romania, so
I talked to my parents and Dumbledore, and they agreed that you can spend the rest of your summer
at my house! We’ll pick you up tomorrow at noon. Don’t worry! My dad’s driving the Porsche, so we
won’t make the Dursley’s mad.*

*I expect you’ve seen my present by now,*

Harry rolled his eyes at *Hogwarts, A History, Revised Edition* on his bed. Only
Hermione.

*Stop rolling your eyes Harry!*

He grinned. She knew him to well.

*I should have made you and Ron read this a long time ago. Now maybe you’ll finally understand
what I’m always pestering you two about.*

*Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow then. Be ready at twelve o’clock sharp!*

*Love from Hermione.*

“I told you!” Dudley yelled gleefully. Harry glared at him. “That’s a platonic love, Duds.”
After all, that’s all it was, Hermione didn’t like him in that way, right?

Dudley sighed and exited the room muttering something about being blind under his breath.

Harry took a deep breath and reached for his O.W.L. results. The worn brown envelope scared him
more than even Voldemort ever had. What if he failed all of his subjects? What if he had failed out
of Hogwarts? Would he ever see Ron or Hermione again?

‘Don’t be stupid,’ Came Hermione’s voice from in his own head. ‘You know that you did good. You
can face Voldemort and not this? *Honestly* Harry!’

He exhaled slowly and picked up the envelope. With trembling hands he pulled apart the seal and
started to open his future.

Chapter 2

*Mr. Harry Potter, below are the results of the O.W.L. exams you took last June. We hope that
you did well, good luck!*

*Arthur Weasley, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister*

*Transfiguration - Written: E*

*Practical: E*

*Overall: E*

*Astronomy - Written: E*

*Practical: D*

*Overall: A*

*Charms - Written: E*

*Practical: O*

*Overall: O*

*Defense Against the Dark Arts - Written: O*

*Practical: O*

*Overall: O*

*History of Magic - Written: D*

*Overall: D*

*Potions - Written: E*

*Practical: E*

*Overall: E*

*Herbology - Written: O*

*Practical: A*

*Overall: E*

*Care of Magical Creatures - Written: O*

*Practical: O*

*Overall: O*

*Divination - Written: A*

*Practical: P*

*Overall: A*

*The O.W.L. scoring is as thus;*

*1 O.W.L. for a score of average or exceeds expectations, 2 O.W.L.’s for a score of
outstanding. No O.W.L.’s are given for a score of dreadful or poor. Your scores are;*

*3 ‘Outstanding’ - 6 O.W.L.’s*

*3 ‘Exceeds Expectations’ - 3 O.W.L.’s*

*2 ‘Average’ - 2 O.W.L.’s*

*1 ‘Dreadful’ - 0 O.W.L.’s*

*Total - 11 O.W.L.’s*

*Congratulations Mr. Potter, you passed as #12 in your class. Below is a list of classes you
may take next semester, please send return O.W.L. immediately;*

*N.E.W.T. Transfiguration*

*N.E.W.T. Charms*

*N.E.W.T. Defense Against the Dark Arts*

*N.E.W.T. Care of Magical Creatures*

*N.E.W.T. Herbology*

*N.E.W.T. Divination*

*Advanced Weapons Training*

*Advanced Physical Conditioning*

*Please choose six of the above classes for your next year at Hogwarts. Special circumstances
may be made after arriving. We hope that you have a good summer and that you enjoy the upcoming
year at Hogwarts School of Wizardry and Witchcraft.*

*Sincerely,*

*Minerva McGonogall, Deputy Headmistress*

Harry stared at the list for a long time. *10 O.W.L.’s?* That was awesome! But what classes
would he take the next year. He could only take six.

Harry realized that without Potions he would now never become an auror. That left him somewhat
put out at first, until he thought about it. ‘I’ve been battling a dark wizard - the darkest there
ever was - for the last five years. I hate every minute of my time with Voldemort, so why on
Merlin’s beard would I want to do that as a career? No, after Voldemort I’ll be done with dark
wizards.’

So Harry looked at his list and checked off the obvious ones first;

*Defense Against the Dark Arts*

*Care of Magical Creatures*

*Transfiguration*

Now he had three more to choose. Realizing that he would never be able to defeat Voldemort with
his wand, he decided to put down;

*Advanced Weapons Training*

That way he could maybe learn how to fight with a weapon and beat Voldemort that way.

He stared intently at the withered parchment, chewing on the end of his quill, trying to decide
what else to take. ‘Well I get plenty of physical training from quidditch, so I can rule that out,
I’m *definitely* dropping Divination, I never really liked *Herbology,* so that
leaves…

Harry scribbled;

*Charms*

As his fifth class, and sent the owl back. He knew there would be no trouble with only taking
five classes, he would probably be having *Occlumency and Legillmency* lessons anyway,
combined with quidditch and Voldemort Harry believed that to be enough for one year.

He laid back on his bed, wincing at the spark of pain that traveled from the small of his back
up to his neck, and once again stared at the moth-eaten ceiling.

In less than twenty-four hours he’d be at Hermione’s, and although he may miss Dudley a bit, he
was still nothing compared to Harry’s best friend. Slowly, thoughts of Hermione still lingering,
Harry fell into a deep slumber and slept for the next twelve hours.

He was awakened by a loud rapping at his door. “POTTER! GET OUT HERE AND CUT THE GRASS BEFORE
YOU LEAVE! AND WHEN YOU’RE DONE WITH THAT HELP YOUR AUNT IN THE KITCHEN! AND THAT MEANS NOW!”

The boy-who-lived groaned and walked down the stairs and once again out to the garden to do his
uncle’s bidding. He was relieved that his Aunt Petunia had finished the dishes before he had come
in, so he dragged himself upstairs and took a well-needed long, cold shower.

By the time he got out of the bathroom it was already 11:37. He hurriedly packed all of his
things; the spell books, his Firebolt (the best broom in the world), his father’s invisibility
cloak, the Maurader’s Map (a map of Hogwarts created by Harry’s father and his friends that
displayed the entire grounds and labeled every person (living or dead) by miniscule dots with their
names by them), and other items that he felt were essential for his coming school year.

After packing, he lugged his trunk downstairs and waited for Hermione, while his Uncle Vernon
dressed in his best (trying to intimidate) and his Aunt Petunia cleaned every nook and cranny of
the house. Dudley rather, was very excited.

“I’ll get it!” Dudley squealed when the doorbell signaled Hermione’s arrival. Harry got there
just as Dudley opened the door.

“Um, hi.” Hermione said nervously. She didn’t know that Harry and Dudley had smoothed things
over. “Is Harry ready?” Dudley gave her an evil grin and nodded. “Yes, you must be Hermione. You’re
just as beautiful as Harry said you were.”

Harry groaned at Dudley’s comment as he entered the doorway, but couldn’t help but notice
Hermione’s reaction. Was it hope? No, most likely just surprise.

All that disappeared when she saw Harry. “HARRY!” She screeched, throwing her arms around him in
a bone-crunching hug that Harry did mind one bit. “Hey there ‘Mione. This is Dudley, my cousin.
We’re cool now, he’s like a brother to me.”

Hermione smiled widely and shook Dudley’s hand. “Nice to meet you.” She turned her attention
back at Harry, bearing him down with her deep, chocolate eyes. Harry couldn’t help but notice how
much Hermione had changed. She had obviously been tanning, and she wore very short shorts (they
hardly covered her thighs) and a t-shirt that was probably made for toddlers, giving everyone a
very nice view of her bellybutton and showing off her upper body, which was also a nice sight.

“Er, yeah.” He responded, tearing his eyes away from Hermione’s figure. Just then Vernon came to
the door. “Well off you go then. You are staying over there for Christmas and Easter, yes?” Harry
nodded, trying to hold back a laugh at his uncle’s obvious gawking at the Granger’s bright red 1996
Porsche. It was easily the most impressive car Harry had ever seen.

“Well okay then, I’ll see you next summer. Later!” He gave them a polite wave and walked to the
car, Hermione helping him with his trunk. His hand brushed briefly up against hers, making them
both blush and Dudley howl in laughter. Hermione shot Harry a quizzical look as they settled into
the back seat. “What was that all about?”

Harry sighed in exasperation. “Dudley has this idea that we’re dating or that at least I want to
go out with you. He just doesn’t understand that you’re my best friend. It would be like dating
Ron!” He finished the sentence strongly, trying to hide whatever his voice may give away about
something that he didn’t believe in, so then he frowned at himself, wondering why he felt the need
to cover up his voice.

“Oh,” Hermione replied, her voice catching in her throat. Harry figured it was because she had
just eaten a Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Bean. He also caught her parents exchange a knowing glance,
but dismissed it. Hermione broke the awkward silence with a question.

“So, how did you and Dudley patch things up? I though you hated each other?” Harry shrugged. “I
had a huge weight hanging over me, so I told him everything. About my parents, Cedric, Sirius, the
battles, basically my entire life since I found out I was a wizard.”

Hermione grinned at him and threw her arms around him again. “Hermione, what-” It’s not that he
didn’t mind, but Harry wondered why she was hugging him. She pulled away, blushing slightly. “Sorry
Harry, I was just afraid that you were still upset about him, I’m just so happy that you got over
it!”

Harry smiled at his best friend. “So, Hermione, how many O.W.L.’s did you get? I got ten. O’s in
DADA, Charms, and Creatures, E’s in Transfiguration, Potions, and Herbology, A’s in Astronomy and
Divination, and a D in History of Magic.”

Hermione beamed at him, obviously happy for Harry. “That’s really great Harry! I got O’s in
everything but Potions and Runes, and I got E’s in those. So I got 18 O.W.L.’s.” She said this
matter-of-factly, like it meant nothing. Harry gaped at her. “18 O.W.L.’s? Hermione that’s
unbelievable! I’ve never heard of anyone scoring even remotely that high before!”

Now she blushed a little. “Well actually, my letter said that it *was* the highest score
ever. But please don’t tell anyone okay?” She asked pleadingly. “I don’t want people gawking at me
all year just because I did good on the O.W.L.’s. But anyways, what subjects did you sign up for?
I’ve got Transfiguration, Arithmancy, DADA, Creatures, Charms, and that new advanced weapons
training class.” Harry beamed at her. “I have all those minus Arithmancy. I figured I would just
take five classes.”

Hermione’s eyes lit up and Harry spoke again before she could go off on him. “Look Hermione,
between quidditch, classes, and Voldemort, I don’t really have time for anything else. Not to
mention Dumbledore probably still wants me to take *Occlumency* with Snape. So I’ll still have
a full plate.” Harry was glad to see that Hermione’s eyes had softened, and she smiled at him.

“Okay, so what do you want to do this summer?” Hermione smiled, pulling a piece of parchment out
of her pocket, and unwrinkled it, handing it to Harry. “This is called the ‘Unsolvable Arithmantic
Riddle’. I’ve been trying to crack it for months. Professor Vector says that it can’t be done, but
I’m so sure it can. Maybe you can help?” Harry smiled and eyed the parchment.

0 0 G H 1 2

7 S 5 1 0 1

3 D D 2 0 9

1 G G S 3 3

1 V T M R 8

9 G H S 9 1

8 F B 1 A 0

0 P 1 R B 6

1 3 R M M 2

0 S V 1 2 1

D 1 V H P 1

M M 9 G H 9

T M R 9 P 9

S V B M 8 5

He frowned horribly. “Absolutely no idea. Sorry Hermione, I’m just no good at Arithmancy.” She
sighed. “Oh well, I was hoping you could help because this riddle came about less than a week after
you beat Voldemort as a baby.”

He just shrugged, not even noticing that she had used Voldemort’s name. She did it with ease
now, having started saying the name last year. “Well, maybe you can teach me some Arithmancy, and
we can crack it together!” He was trying to brighten her up, seeing in her eyes that she was
disappointed. “Hey,” He said softly, looking deep into her eyes. “You’re the cleverest person I’ve
ever had the pleasure to meet. If anyone can crack this, you can.”

She smiled at his words, and Harry couldn’t notice how soft her eyes had gone, as if longing
something. He shook the thought away and turned back towards the front. “So what else are we gonna
do? Duds gave me a physics book that explains why magic can’t exist, so I thought we would go
through that and maybe come to a few realizations or something. How does that sound?”

Hermione looked thoughtful, the same look she always had when she was about to rush off to the
library and solve the latest riddle. She smiled at him. “That’d be great! Then we can do all kinds
of muggle stuff to, you know, like ride bikes, go to the pool, watch movies, that kind of
stuff.”

Harry was about to reply when Mr. Granger spoke up for the first time. “But before all of that,
we’re giving you a present from me and my wife. That’s where we’re going now.” “Oh, Mr. Granger,
you don’t have to-” “No! I won’t here it my boy! I understand that you haven’t been allowed any fun
at all in that household, so now, it’s off to Old Trafford!”

Chapter 3

“Er, what’s an old trafford?” Harry asked stupidly. Mr. Granger looked like he was in shock but
Hermione held her hand up to signal him not to say anything.

“Old Trafford is a football stadium. It’s where Manchester United plays, they’re our family’s
favorite football team, kinda like how West Ham is Dean’s favorite ream. It’s funny actually, since
today they are playing West Ham, but it’s not like they have a chance. Manchester United are one of
the best teams in the world, and West Ham’s nowhere near their level.”

Harry stared goggle-eyed at her. “Why didn’t you ever tell us this before? Dean would have been
thrilled to know that someone at Hogwarts loved football as much as he does!” She shrugged. “I
don’t know. I expect that it was mainly because I didn’t want to get in a row with him over Man U
vs. West Ham, so I never brought it up. I actually play football myself, in the summers. I was
fairly decent in grade school, but I never was able to continue after I got my Hogwarts letter, but
I don’t regret it. If I had to choose you or football, I’d pick you in an instant.”

Harry choked on the Bertie Bott’s Bean he was eating. “You, you mean the wizarding world, not
just me right?” Hermione blushed crimson and turned away. “Um, yes, that’s exactly what I meant,
I’m sorry.”

Harry chuckled. “There’s nothing to be sorry about Mione. It was just a slip of tongue.” “Yes, I
suppose.” Was her dreamy response, reminding Harry of Luna Lovegood.

Not much was said the rest of the way to the football stadium, and nothing more until they
walked to their seats (first row behind the visitors bench, just off center from midfield) when
they saw a familiar face.

“DEAN!?”

Dean Thomas, a tall black boy that was in Harry’s house and year at Hogwarts spun around,
obviously surprised to see them. He wasn’t as surprised as Harry and Hermione were though, for he
was not only at the game, but he was dressed in West Ham warm-ups and looked ready to play.

Dean smiled at them and waved. “Hey guys! Guess what? I made the reserve team for West Ham this
summer! I might even get to play today! Not as a starter obviously, but as a substitute! You guys
will be rooting for West Ham of course-” He broke off, suddenly noticing Hermione’s #7 Manchester
United jersey (David Beckham). “NO!”

Hermione smiled guiltily, motioning to her parents. “It was their fault Dean, they raised me as
a Man U fan, sorry.” Dean scowled mockingly at the Grangers, who laughed heartily. Harry spoke up.
“Hey Dean, if you’ve got an extra West Ham jersey, I’ll put it on and root for you!”

Dean’s face brightened immediately and he ran to his bag to pull out a jersey. Meanwhile Mr.
Granger was clutching his chest with a hand, mocking a heart attack. “Hermione dear, now you know I
could never have a son-in-law that was against Manchester United!” He and his wife laughed when
Hermione flushed a deep shade of red, and it was even worse when Dean spoke up, after chucking
Harry one of his extra jerseys. “Did I hear that right? So Harry, Hermione, you finally hooked up
did you? We all knew it would happen, Seamus (a sandy-haired boy also in Harry’s year in
Gryffindor) said that if you two weren’t together by the end of the year we would lock you two up
in the Room of Requirement and throw away the key until you two finally hooked up. Have you told
Ron yet?”

Hermione’s face seemed to be doing a great impersonation of Ron’s hair before Harry answered,
“We’re not together Dean, we’re just friends, I don’t understand why everyone thinks differently,
don’t you agree Hermione?” Hermione, unable to speak, simply nodded.

Dean shrugged. “Well whatever, I’ve got to get back to warm-ups though, so I’ll see you at
school!” They both nodded and waved good-bye, no one mentioning Dean’s words for the rest of the
time until the game started.

“And Nicky Butt with the ball in midfield, he lets fly a deep pass into the corner, and Beckham
is there! Beckham, the Manchester captain, with a one time cross, will it find a red jersey? Yes,
R*uuuuu*d Von Nistelrooy scores on after a brilliant set-up down the sideline, it all started
back in goal with French International Fabian Barthez. He makes a brilliant save there on Jemaine
Defoe, then gives a quick outlet to Paul Neville on the left side, he centered the football to
Butt, whom put a beautiful ball over the defense and into the corner for Becks, and then a one-time
cross to the head of the most prolific goal-scorer in the premiership Nistelrooy, and it is now one
to nil Manchester United in the fifty-seventh minute of play!”

While West Ham had stayed with the champions in the first half, three quick goals put the game
out of reach, but with ten minutes to play…

“Oh, and it seems that West Ham is going to make a substitution now, yes, it is the newcomer
Dean Thomas, on for Jermain Defoe for his debut in the premiership. Thomas is a strange acquisition
by West Ham, he will finish only the summer, and then play again around Christmas time for the
club, while the rest of the year he attends an undisclosed boarding school, where we are sure he is
the star of his football team.”

Harry and Hermione grinned at each other, Hogwarts didn’t even have a football team. Harry
noticed that the breeze in the stadium was starting to get to Hermione, so he - without a thought
about it - wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her in tight, trying to warm her up a
bit. She looked up at him and gave him one of her beautiful smiles (she didn’t need to say thank
you, Harry could read it in her eyes) and snuggled her head into his chest while continuing to
watch the game.

Harry loved the feel of her on his chest, her shoulders cuddled inside of his arm, but he
dismissed it as being only because he was slightly cold as well, and her body warmed him up a
bit.

Then Dean got the ball and Harry jumped up in his seat. “Come on Dean…” He muttered, wishing the
best for his friend. “And Thomas on the ball now, he really has impressed these last few minutes.
He’s looking for a man, NO! He beats one man, OH! And he split’s the Neville brothers, cuts By
Silvestre, only the keeper to beat, he shoots!”

Harry held his breath as he watched the ball pound away from Dean’s foot and pelt the back of
the net.

“And he scores! A brilliant goal for the youngster! West Ham’s top office has got to happy with
that!”

“YEAH DEAN! WHOOHOO! THAT’LL SHOW’M! YOU’RE THE MAN! IF ONLY YOU COULD PLAY QUIDDITCH LIKE THAT,
GRYFFINDOR WOULD BE UNBEATABLE! YEAH! Huh?”

Hermione had tugged on his jersey while chuckling softly into her hand. It was just then that
Harry realized that the stadium was filled with 75,000+ Manchester United fans. In fact, it seemed
he had been the only one cheering for Dean.

He just shrugged at Hermione, not caring, and yelled, “Yeah Dean! That’s my roommate!” Hermione
burst into a fit of giggles while her parents tried to distance themselves from Harry, pretending
not to be associated with him. It was then that he noticed the less-than-excited looks on the fans
surrounding him.

He decided now was a good time to leave. “Er, maybe we should, um, you know, leave. Try to beat
the traffic you know.” Hermione, holding her gut from laughing, nodded and took his hand, leading
him out of the stadium with her parents in tow.

As they reached the gates a group of men, all wearing Man U jerseys, approached Harry. Harry
realized at this moment that Hermione and her parents had taken off their jerseys so that it
appeared they were all West Ham fans.

The biggest of the lot - obviously drunk - spoke up. “You better get out of here with that
trash,” He motioned at Hermione. “Better go have your way with her, everyone else has.”

Out of instinct Harry whipped out his wand and pointed it straight at the man’s heart. “What the
F*** did you just say!?” Hermione was pulling on his arm, trying to beckon him to leave the men
alone, but he just brushed her arm away and stared the man down, who was laughing with his
friends.

“What are you gonna do boy? Poke my eye out?” That statement created an uproar of laughter from
the group, and Harry - ignoring Hermione’s protests - took another step towards the man. “If you
don’t take that back I can say two simple words and you’ll be dead where you stand.” His voice was
trembling with anger, the men just laughed harder.

Hermione, realizing Harry was on the verge of losing it, jumped in front of him. “Harry NO!
You’d go to Azkaban! Just leave them alone! I don’t care, ley’s go NOW!”

Harry finally relented and slowly lowered his wand and started to walk away.

“That’s right kid, better go f*** that b**** before I do right here.”

Harry lost all sense of control and spun around, whipping his wand out. “MAXIMUS REDUCTO!”

“NO!”

Hermione’s scream was cut off by an explosion erupting under the men’s feet, hurling them all
fifty feet into the air.

“Wingardium Leviosa!” Hermione screamed frantically, raising a slab of concrete to catch the men
before they could plummet to their deaths. She succeeded in catching them before they hit the
ground, all of the falling only a few meters before thumping against the concrete with sickening
thuds. Hermione gently lowered the concrete to the ground and whirled on Harry.

SLAP!

Hermione’s hand came across Harry’s cheek with such force that he fell to one knee. “Harry how
could you! They could have died! If I hadn’t intervened they would have! The ministry will be here
any second! You could be expelled! I can’t believe I could have ever liked someone who is as
reckless and stupid as you! You’re worse than Ron!”

Harry stared at her, flabbergasted. “Hermione, you, you like me? Like as more than a
friend?”

She slapped him again as ministry wizards appeared on the scene. “LIKED! AS IN PAST TENSE! I
DON’T KNOW IF I CAN EVER FORGIVE YOU FOR THIS HARRY! YOU ARE SO INFURIATING!”

With that she spun on her heel and stormed off with her parents nervously following in her wake.
Harry just watched, unable to move.

‘She liked me? No liked. I really screwed up. What if she never wants to see me again? Damn it!
I can’t lose her as a friend, it would kill me!’

“Mr. Potter!” Came a stern voice from behind him. He knew that voice. He grimaced and turned to
face the Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, who wore a triumphant smile on his face.

“Dumbledore can’t get you out of this one Potter! I have eight counts of attempted murder, along
with use of magic by an underage wizard! Not to mention the fact that we’ll have to put a memory
charm on *at least* a few thousand muggles who heard the explosion. Oh yeah, and there’s
destruction of public property as well! I’ll have you in Azkaban for this Potter, mark my
words!”

Harry fell back to his knees, unbelieving. It was all over. He would never go back to Hogwarts.
He would spend the rest of his life in Azkaban. Hermione would hate him for the rest of his life.
The boy-who-lived had just become the boy-who-died. He wouldn’t get the kiss, but he would never
truly live again either.

Harry didn’t struggle against the wizards who took his wand and shot him looks of utmost
sympathy. He recounted the entire story countless times, then sat down on a bench while ministry
wizards flooded the scene, trying to restore peace.

He needed something to get his mind off of what he was about to face.

He could probably escape, just grab a wand and turn the nearest trashcan into a portkey, then
live as an outlaw in Grimmauld Place for the rest of his life.

He shook his head. No, he couldn’t do that. He would be found eventually, and he didn’t want to
live that way anyways.

No, he had gone through all of this last summer, when he had been attacked by the dementors. But
that was different. He had been innocent then. He wasn’t this time. There was no way to get out of
this. He would go to Azkaban for sure.

Harry cursed, running his hands through his hair. Because he lost his temper the wizarding world
was doomed. Voldemort would have free reign of the world with Harry gone. He was the only one that
could beat him, and now he was going to be gone. The wizarding world’s last hope was gone.

Harry angrily thrust his hands into his pockets, feeling a ruffled parchment in his hands. He
pulled it out. It was the arithmancy riddle. He studied it, needing something to take his mind off
things.

It had come out just a little while after his defeat of Voldemort, so maybe it had something to
do with him? He sighed, looking it over. It made zero sense to him.

Harry Potter, the boy-who-lived, symbol of the wizarding world, was going to Azkaban the day
after his birthday. He snorted at the though, then gasped in recognition. He had just noticed
something in the riddle. *His birth date!*

**0** 0 G H 1 2

**7** S 5 1 0 1

**3** D D 2 0 9

**1** G G S 3 3

**1** V T M R 8

**9** G H S 9 1

**8** F B 1 A 0

**0** P 1 R B 6

1 3 R M M 2

0 S V 1 2 1

D 1 V H P 1

M M 9 G H 9

T M R 9 P 9

S V B M 8 5

Harry couldn’t believe it. His birth date was in the first column of the riddle! It had to be
about him then! But what could it mean? Could it help him destroy Voldemort?

His thoughts were interrupted by a soft but stern voice from behind him.

“Harry.”

He spun around to see Dumbledore, shoving the parchment back in his pocket. He didn’t want to
share the information with anyone other than Hermione.

Harry hung his head in shame. “I-I’m sorry Professor. I screwed up, I let the guy get to me. I
don’t know what came over me. He was insulting Hermione and I-I, just couldn’t stop myself.” He saw
a look of understanding flash in Dumbledore’s eyes as he continued. “I used the *maximus
reducto* curse. They would have died if not for Hermione. I, I’ve totally messed up. Everyone
will hate me now. Not that it matters, I’ll be spending the rest of my life in Azkaban
anyways.”

He wept as he finished speaking. It was too much to handle. Dumbledore put a comforting hand on
his shoulder. “Do not worry Harry, Lupin is preparing your defense with Miss Granger as we
speak.”

Harry shot his head up. “Hermione doesn’t hate me?” Dumbledore chuckled. “Far from it, in fact
Harry. But that is not our concern now. Now I am sure that we can get you cleared of most charges,
and I promise you that after your trial - which will be held tomorrow - that you will be allowed to
return to Hogwarts. Although you may receive many punishments and be stripped of privileges while
there.”

Harry sighed in relief. He trusted Hermione and Lupin with his life. If anyone could get him out
of this, they would.

Dumbledore’s tone became mush sadder and subdued. “But Harry, I am afraid that there is nothing
that we can do about tonight. I am afraid that you will have to sleep at Azkaban tonight.”



2. Chapters 4-6
---------------

WOW! The reviews and views at portkey are craziness! I’ve already got like a third of the views
in one night here as I have in the last month in the other places this is posted! Thanx for the
reviews, I love ‘em!

Not much happens in this installment, but I’ll probably put more up either tonight or tomorrow
morning (depends on how anxious I am to get it all up here)

Okay, on with the story!

Cheers!

*****

Chapter 4

Harry could do nothing but force his neck to bend slightly in a terrified nod. He knew he would
be seeing his parents and Sirius tonight, and the thought terrified him. There was nothing in the
world that he feared more than dementors, and there was good reason for that. He had nearly been
kissed by two of them, not to mention the one that got Crouch Jr. in fourth year, inadvertently
causing him a rough seven months of misery.

Dumbledore, an look of sympathy in his eyes, nodded and walked away. A very nervous auror
approached him with a pair of enchanted handcuffs.

“Er, um, Mr. Potter sir, I uh, well I’m really sorry but - well, I mean, I, did I say I was
sorry? Uh, anyways, I’ll have to er, ask you, to, well, you know, um, put these on.” He extended
the handcuffs, an amused an confused expression on his face, for Harry had broken out laughing.

“Just call me Harry. No problem, I know what I did and I’ll do my time for it. Don’t sweat it, I
don’t hate you or anything.” The man took a very noticeable sigh of relief, and spoke again. “Okay,
well Harry, these handcuffs are also a portkey. Once securely fastened around your wrists they will
transport you directly to Azkaban, where a team of aurors are waiting for you.”

Harry nodded, and fastened the cuffs around his wrists. There was a pull at his navel and
suddenly he was whisked forward, and he landed gracefully on the ground in Azkaban, smiling at his
ability to stay on his feet.

Harry immediately felt the coldness and despair that filled the moist and musty corridors of
Azkaban, but he smiled nonetheless, putting on a show for the - gasp - *twenty* aurors getting
ready to escort him?

“Wow, you guys must think I’m really dangerous if you send this many people for me. I’m
flattered really. Are you guys really that paranoid or is this another case of Fudge having a stick
stuck up his ass?”

Harry heard a couple of muffled snorts in laughter at his joke, most of the aurors smiled at the
boy-who-lived’s ability to handle the dementors home.

“Come on Potter,” Came a low, rasp voice, but with a hint of amusement. “We’ll show you to your
cell, it’s in the ‘VIP area’ as we like to call it. It basically means that you’ll have the highest
amount of dementors of any cell outside, twenty, to be exact.”

Harry snorted, succeeding in his attempts to stay cool and collected. “Please, I took down a
hundred of them in third year by myself. I don’t think twenty will be so hard. Of course, I don’t
have my wand this time, so it may be a little trickier. Oh well, I’ll just have to use the famous
’Potter charm’ I suppose. Melt their hearts with goodness you know. Then I can drink the water that
comes from the iced-over hearts. That way I know that Fudge hasn’t poisoned it or anything.”

This got a few outright laughs from the aurors, but they stopped as Harry did at a cell
containing a tall man with slick white hair, though he appeared rather sick from malnourishment and
fright. Harry sneered at him.

“Lucius Malfoy.”

“Harry Potter.”

“Yeah, well, I just killed your son, so I’ll be in here for a few days.” Malfoy’s eyes widened
at Harry’s lie. Harry knew that the man was to weak to realize that Harry was lying through his
teeth.

“No…”

“Oh yeah, definitely yes actually. You see, he was fairly upset that I had gotten you thrown in
jail, so after I killed Voldemort,” Lucius’ eyes widened in horror, Harry had to fight hard to
suppress a laugh. Some of the aurors behind him, although they had flinched at the dark lord’s
name, weren’t able to control their laughter, but Malfoy didn’t notice them.

“Yeah well anyway, he was trying to hex Hermione, you know, my muggle-born best friend, and she
blocked his spells for a while before finally getting bored of it and stunning him. But that’s
where I came in. No one messes with my friend’s and lives to tell the tale. Your son found that out
the hard way. And now I’m here.”

Without another word he spun on his heel and walked away, the aurors around him chuckling softly
at Lucius’ anguished scream that echoed throughout the entire prison.

Harry couldn’t help but feel a little guilty for what he told Malfoy, but his demeanor had
changed. He had come in here scared that the dementors would suck all of the happiness away leave
him sad and depressed. But somehow Harry had fought all of that away, and as he was locked in his
cell for the night - twenty dementors staring him down - the nightmares didn’t come. Unbelievably -
miraculously even - Harry’s purity of heart kept the dementors from harming him.

“Mr. Harry Potter, you will stand.” Harry stood, most all of his bravery from the night before
vanquished and replaced with a nervous feeling in the pit of his stomach. Lupin gave him a smile of
support from his left side, and Harry turned to his right and smiled at Hermione.

Much to Harry’s distaste, she did not return the smile, but instead gave him an icy glare that
pierced his skin and struck his very heart. That look told him all he needed to know. She could
never love him. She would never feel the same way about him that he felt about her. Harry had
denied it for so long, but after the events of the day before, he could deny it no more.

He was in love with Hermione.

He could feel his heart breaking at her cold shoulder, but his attention was reverted to the
banging of the gavel. Amelia Bones would be his judge, whilst Hermione and Lupin were his ‘lawyers’
so to say. There was no prosecution, the evidence would be presented and they would present their
case accordingly.

“Mr. Potter, you have been brought up on many counts for your acts yesterday, so I ask you how
do you plea for each?”

She gave him an icy glare and continued.

“For destruction of public property?”

Hermione answered, “Not guilty.”

Harry stared at her, dumbfounded. What was she playing at?

“Eight counts of attempted homicide?”

“Not guilty.”

Judge Bones was even taken aback by this, but she continued.

“Use of under-age magic?”

Hermione’s answer once again shocked the court.

“Not guilty.”

Bones nodded slightly. “The defense may present their case.”

Lupin stepped forward. “We will get the simplest out of the way first.” He pulled a sealed
envelope out, Harry stared at it, pondering what it could possibly be.

Lupin handed the envelope to Madam Bones, who opened it curiously. Her eyes flickered over it
for a moment before she allowed a slight smile. Her next words shocked Harry and the court. “In
light of this evidence - which is confidential and may not be read to this court - Mr. Potter is
acquitted of the charge ‘Use of Underage Wizardry’.”

The room gasped and Harry felt slightly better. ‘Well that saves a few years…’ He thought to
himself with a smile.

Hermione stepped forward next. “As for the destruction of public property, I would like to bring
your attention to article four, paragraph two of the Muggle relations handbook. It reads;

*Due to the fact that the muggle prime minister and his government are separate from our own,
than no law broken under their laws may be reflected and tried in the Wizarding court
system.*

“Because Mr. Potter,” Harry winced at Hermione’s formal use of his name. “Does not in fact, live
under the laws of the muggle world, and that our world has no law against destroying muggle
property, this court has no power to punish Mr. Potter for his actions, as the property he
destroyed was that of the muggle kind.”

A surprised murmur rose throughout the courtroom. Harry couldn’t believe it. Was it possible
that he could get off?

Madam Bones smiled again. “Cleared.”

Harry knew it would be okay now. He was two for two, and he was sure Hermione had the third one
nailed as well, even if it was the hardest.

Hermione walked forward and took a deep breath. “Now for the third charge. After a simple
*Prior Incantatum* spell, it was proven that the last form of magic used was the curse
*maximus reducto.”*

Harry heard a fury of whispering and gasping break out at these words. He blushed brightly. They
all obviously thought that the magic was much to advanced for a simple teenager to use.

“Upon further review, it has been proven that the spell had been aimed at the ground underneath
the muggles feet, and not at them directly. Furthermore, this powerful display of magic
demonstrates that Mr. Potter is more than capable of using the death curse, *avada kedavra,*
but he chose not to, aiming to scare rather than harm. Mr. Potter’s power, amplified by the rage he
felt at the time, was much stronger than he anticipated, the result hurling the muggles fifty feet
in the air.” There were a few more gasps at this. Hermione held up her hand.

“Furthermore, due to speed of this trial, certain laws must be brought into light. Article
seven, paragraph six of the Wizardry Judiciary System Handbook states;

*In a trial conducted less than twenty-four hours after the initial crime is committed, the
charges against the defendant may be in no way altered.*

This means that the charges may not be changed, so Mr. Potter may not be brought up on the
charge of Inadvertently Injuring Muggles. Therefore this court has no charges to hold against Mr.
Potter.” She slammed her hand down on the desk as she finished, and Madam Bones smiled widely in
spite of herself.

Harry tensed up, preparing for the worst…

“Cleared of all charges.”

Harry’s face split into a wide-mouthed grin, and he shared a tearful hug with Remus while the
entire court cheered in ecstasy. He was cleared. He wasn’t going back to Azkaban.

Harry turned to thank and hug Hermione, but he was somewhat unsurprised to see that she was
already gone. He sighed deeply, his heart in pieces so small they could fit through the eye of a
needle.

He fled the courtroom in tears, only his closest friends knowing exactly why.

Harry arrived at the Granger’s house a few hours later, welcomed heartily by Mrs. Granger.
“Harry, son, welcome to our home. Here, let me take those bags for you.” She took his trunk before
he could protest. Hermione’s mother leaned in close and whispered, “Hermione’s in her room, second
door on the left on the third floor. I know she still cares for you deeply Harry, you just have to
make her see how you feel as well.”

Harry smiled and nodded, for once not denying the face that he was in love with his best
friend.

He walked slowly to the staircase of the house, passing numerous family photos along the way.
They were mostly muggle, but there was a random wizarding one thrown in every once and a while as
well.

There was the photo of the trio after second year, and another of them after their fifth. There
were a few muggle photos of Hermione and her parents on the beaches of France, one even had them at
Normandy, the famous graveyard.

He smiled as he trudged up the blue-laden carpeted steps, savoring every part of the house as he
did so.

Finally he reached Hermione’s bedroom. He was sweating profusely, never having been so nervous
in all of his life. He gulped hard and knocked twice.

“Come in.” Said a cold voice that undoubtedly belonged to Hermione. Harry gulped again, he had
never heard that voice directed at him before, it was usually reserved for Ron.

“Harry walked in and sat down next to Hermione on her bed. She wouldn’t look at him, so he
cupped her chin in his hands and forced her to look in his eyes. He spoke.

“I’m not going to say I’m sorry for what I did Hermione, because I’m not.” Confusion flashed in
her eyes briefly before they reverted to their natural state. He continued. “I will never be sorry
for protecting you Hermione, I always have and always will. You are everything to me. Hermione, I
should have said this a long time ago, but I was too blind to see it. Hermione, I’m in love with
you.”

Harry let out a breath that he didn’t know that he had been holding. A look of sadness - not the
emotion Harry had been hoping for - flashed through her eyes before she spoke, quietly and
sadly.

“Harry, I don’t feel the same way about you anymore.”

Chapter 5

If Harry’s heart could broken any more, it did. Harry didn’t hold back, he let the tears come.
The one and only girl that he would ever love didn’t feel the same way about him, and it was all
his fault.

“I-I’ll get my things then. I-if you don’t want me here then I’ll leave, I can stay at Grimmauld
Place for the rest of the summer. I-I’m sorry Hermione. I’ll leave you alone now, if you never want
to speak to me again, I understand.”

Harry, trembling with tears, shakily rose to his feet and walked dejectedly to the door. He was
stopped by a soft touch on his arm.

“Harry wait. Don’t go. You don’t understand.” Harry turned around, he sniffed a little and
looked at Hermione quizzically, she seemed to be nearing tears as well.

“Harry, you are the only boy I will ever love. I could never feel the same way about anyone else
as I do for you. But after yesterday, I-I just need us to be friends again, no matter how much it
hurts. After a while, hopefully we can try to be something more. But you really hurt me yesterday
Harry.” He opened his mouth to speak but she cut him off. “I *know* you did it for me, but it
scared me Harry. You were there, but you didn’t see yourself. The only reason you’re not in Azkaban
is because of a flurry of loopholes. You weren’t thinking. If I hadn’t caught those guys they would
all be dead now, and-and,” Her voice began to crack. “And I w-would n-never have seen you again. I
can’t let that happen Harry. To the world or to me. The wizarding world needs you Harry, and I - I
need you too. But if you can’t learn to control your temper, then, well I don’t know what I’ll do.
I can’t be with you when you’re like that Harry,” Her tears were flowing freely now. “I love you,
but if you can’t control yourself I would have to leave you, never see you again. We would both be
safer that way. Heart-broken, but safe. And I don’t want that Harry, and neither do you. So for me,
for us, please don’t lash out at anyone like that again, not even Malfoy. If you do, I-I’ll leave.
I’ll leave the wizarding world. I’ll leave everything for you Harry, because I love you. And that
way we would both be better off.” She reached up and stroked his cheek.

“Please don’t make me leave you Harry, please. Do this for me, do it because you love me. I’m
not in love with the Harry from yesterday, I love the Harry that’s right here, right now. So
promise me Harry, that you will never do that again.”

Harry wiped away her tears and whispered, “I promise.”

Hermione smiled at him and they embraced, hugging each other with all of the might they could
muster. After what seemed like hours they finally separated.

Hermione took a quick glance out the window and noticed that it had gotten dark. “Well, I think
it’s time for bed Harry.” She extended her hand and smiled. “Friends?”

Harry smiled as he took it. “No, best friends.”

Hermione grinned back at him, and Harry retreated to the Granger’s spare bedroom. He entered his
room and fell back on the bed, smiling.

Everything would be fine between the two of them, he just knew it. If he checked his temper,
then he would be with Hermione forever.

He slowly drifted into the dream world, only one person occupying his dreams.

Harry woke up early the next morning, his body feeling much more rested and without the ach that
he had been feeling everyday of the summer so far. He yawned and stretched his arms high into the
air, grunting in a mixture of pain and pleasure at the stretch.

He walked over to the dresser that the Granger’s had put in his room and pulled out a pair of
running shorts from the bottom drawer and pulling them on, shedding his nightshirt down the laundry
chute.

Slowly he crept to the door (after securing his wand in the small holster in the belt that he
went no where without, a birthday present from Moody. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!) and walked carefully
across the hallway to Hermione’s bedroom. Being careful not to make the floor creak, he stopped at
Hermione’s door and tested the doorknob.

Hah! Unlocked. Grinning, he silently walked into her room and came up to the side of her bed.
She looked so peaceful, sleeping with one arm under her pillow and the other draped over her
stomach. Her chest was slowly rising up and down, and Harry just stared for a moment, drinking in
all of her beauty.

Finally he shook his head of those thoughts and he shook her softly. “Hermione, come on, wake
up. We’re going for a run.” “Mmm?” Was the only response she offered, and Harry nudged her a little
more urgently. “Come on, no time to be lazy, get up lazy.” “Noo, mummy, I don’t wanna wake up
yet.”

Harry sighed. How would he wake her up? Then he got a brilliant idea. Slowly he crept back into
his own room and pulled out his shaving cream, then returned to Hermione’s room with it.

“Harry son, what are you doing?” Harry froze at Mr. Granger’s voice, but he turned and gave him
an evil grin anyways. He held up the shaving cream, and Hermione’s father chuckled. “Wait right
there, I’ll go get my camera.” Harry nodded with a smile, and waited until Mr. Granger returned
with his camera and a very tired Mrs. Granger. Together they crept into Hermione’s room.

Harry took each of the love of his life’s hands and sprayed a solid amount of shaving cream into
them. Then he took Hermione’s bedside quill and tickled her nose with it.

She sniffed and moaned a little, then went back to deep sleep. Harry tickled her again, on the
ear this time, and he had to try very hard to hold in his laughter when Hermione wiped a full hand
of shaving cream all over the right side of her face.

Mr. Granger was holding his sides in silent laughter, while Hermione’s mom was somehow keeping a
neutral face. Harry raised the feather and tickled the other ear, and Hermione rubbed another
handful of shaving cream onto her face.

Harry almost fell over in a fit of giggles, but he was able to raise the feather again and
tickle her nose, causing Hermione to rub the rest of her face with shaving cream. Harry couldn’t
hold back anymore, he broke out in uncontrollable laughter, Mrs. Granger along with him, while
Hermione’s father stayed up just long enough to snap a picture of the sleeping beauty, the flash
waking her up.

“Huh, what time is it? Hey, Harry why are you laughing?” Harry just fell to the ground and
rolled over in laughter. Hermione shrugged and brought her hand to her mouth to stifle a yawn.
“What the bloody hell?” She withdrew her hand from her face as her parents fled the room, tripping
over each other with laughter, camera still in hand.

“HARRY JAMES POTTER!” She screeched at him, leaping off her bed. “What did you do!?” Harry was
laughing to hard to respond. “Oh, so it’s gonna be like that huh? Well let’s see what you think of
*this!”*

She took a huge glob of shaving cream and smeared it into his face. Harry gasped and grabbed
Hermione by the sides, tickling her mercilessly. “Oh! Harry <laugh> stop <laugh>
please!” Harry stopped and pulled her on top of him, their faces suddenly inches apart.

There was no laughter now, and Harry wanted more than anything to kiss her, but he knew that she
wouldn’t like that. There eyes were connected, and reluctantly, cursing himself for ever hurting
Hermione, he pulled himself up and smiled at her.

“Come on Mione, throw on some running clothes and we’ll go for a run together.” Hermione,
smiling at Harry’s ability to stop himself, nodded and shooed him from the room so that she could
get ready.

Harry went to the loo and washed his face of all the shaving cream, then put the bottle back in
his bag before going downstairs to wait for Hermione.

After a few moments he heard the stairs creaking and Harry turned around, his mouth falling open
at the sight of his best friend. Hermione wore only a simple gray sports braw and running shorts
that were less than twelve inches long. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and she looked to
Harry like everything that a girl should be.

Hermione giggled at Harry’s reaction and headed for the front door. “You coming?” Harry shook
himself out of his stupor and grinned at his best friend, then followed her out the door.

The day was young, the sun still hidden behind the ocean of trees surrounding Hermione’s
neighborhood. The weather was perfect, a little on the cool side, but after a few minutes the
coolness would evaporate and leave them perfectly comfortable.

Harry smiled as he stretched, listening to the innocent chirping of birds and scurrying of
leaves all over the street. He envied them all, they all had the ability to lead a perfectly normal
and peaceful life, while he had to deal with the threats of Voldemort and the fate of the world on
his shoulders.

“Alright, let’s get going!” Hermione said cheerfully, heading off towards a forest path behind
her house. Harry followed her, and they ran mostly in silence the entire time, only speaking every
once and a while about how nice the weather was or how they were elated to have no homework for the
holidays due to the fact that no one knew who would pass what N.E.W.T.S. so the teachers could not
hand out assignments until the school year started.

They were walking back into the house when Harry remembered the riddle. He slapped himself on
the head and ran up to his room, leaving a very confused Hermione buttering their toast in the
kitchen.

“Hermione,” He panted as he ran back into the room, riddle clutched in hand. “Do you think you
could teach me Arithmancy?” Harry’s question seemed to take Hermione completely off guard. “Huh?
What? I mean, yes, of course Harry, but why?”

Harry smiled and pointed to the riddle. “First column, the first seven numbers. Do they mean
anything to you?”

Hermione studied the parchment, her eyebrows scrunching up in deep concentration. “Zero, seven,
three, one, one, nine, eight, zero.” She shook her head in frustration. “No.”

Harry grinned. “Well they mean something to me.” Hermione’s eyes lit up, Harry continued. “Look
at it in groups, zero-seven, aka seven, three-one, aka thirty-one, one-nine-eight-zero, Nineteen
eighty. Make any sense now?” Hermione, looking absolutely furious with herself, shook her head.
“No, do you mind telling me?” Harry sighed in exasperation.

“Hermione, it’s a date!” Her eyebrows rose in realization. “Seven Thirty-one Nineteen eighty,
July 31, 1980! Hermione, that first column is my birthday!”

“Holy Merlin…”

Harry smiled at her. “Do you know what this means? This riddle is about me! Maybe it will fill
in the holes that the prophecy left wide open!” He clapped his hand over his mouth after he said
this. He hadn’t wanted to tell her about the prophecy so soon.

“Harry, the prophecy was destroyed. What are you talking about?” Harry was lost in her
chocolate-brown eyes, and he sighed, he couldn’t keep the truth from her anymore.

“That was just a record, the true prophecy was told to Dumbledore, he finally told me what it
was after the Department of Mysteries last year.” Hermione’s eyebrows went up in understanding. “So
that’s why…”

“…I was so angry with him and distant from you and Ron. Yes, it was. And now I’m going to tell
you.”

He recited the prophecy, and waited for Hermione to recognize what it meant. “But Harry, if
that’s true then you have to…or either, no! Harry tell me it’s not true!” She had tears in her eyes
now, and Harry nodded sadly.

“Yes Hermione, I either have to become a murderer or the victim of one. That’s how the war will
end.” Hermione threw herself around him in a hug Mrs. Weasley would be proud of.

“Oh Harry, it’s just not fair! All of the things you have to put up with! Why does everything
happen to you? Oh, Harry, I’m so sorry!” She hugged him even harder, tears flowing into his bare
chest. “Don’t be sorry Hermione, it’s okay, really. I know my destiny and I’m prepared for it.”

Harry took a bite of toast, then changed the subject. “Hey Hermione, why don’t we go to the pool
today? I haven’t been swimming in a while and I thought it would be fun. So what do you say?” She
smiled at him, wiping her tears away. “I’d love to.” Harry opened his mouth to reply, but was cut
off by the doorbell.

“Who would be here this early?” Hermione asked. Harry shrugged and they walked to the door,
Harry fingering his wand. Hermione opened the door cautiously and burst into a fit of giggles.

A wizard trying to pose as a muggle stood at the front door. He wore a tight pink t-shirt that
read ‘Girl Power’ on the front, and a pair of baggy jeans held up by a shoe string. Harry goggled
at the man until he spoke.

“Mr. Potter, I presume?” Harry nodded. “I need you to sign here please, this verifies the
transfer of all Sirius Black’s belongings that he left you in his will.”

Hermione gasped, but Harry, knowing this moment had been coming for a long time, nodded and
signed the parchment, which vanished at his signature.

The man spoke again. “Okay now you have officially inherited the Black fortune of four million
galleons,” Hermione gasped, Harry looked thunderstruck. What would he ever do with that much money?
“You have also inherited one enchanted Harley motorcycle, the residence of #12 Grimmauld Place, and
any and all items inside of it. Good day sir.” He nodded and apparated away, leaving Harry staring
at Sirius’ flying motorbike.

He turned and grinned at Hermione. “Well I guess we know how we’ll be getting to the pool then.”
She smiled back and ran upstairs to get changed.

Ten minutes later they were off, both wearing only their swimsuits (Hermione’s being an
incredibly revealing strapless white bikini) and they rode to the local pool, as Hermione did not
want to fly.

The bike was easy to handle, and they made it to the pool with no problems. No, the problems did
not arrive until they walked onto the pool deck together. Harry was extremely angry with the fact
that nearly every guy in the pool was gawking at Hermione, who just smiled and waved teasingly at
them all while leading Harry to a couple of lawn chairs by the diving boards.

Hermione saw his clenched jaw and giggled at him as they sat down. “Now Harry, you know that you
can’t go losing your temper here right? If you do…” She let the sentence hang, and Harry understood
the point fully.

He sighed and was about to lay back on the chair when a group of teenage guys approached
Hermione, ignoring Harry completely.

“Hey there,” Said a tall, black-haired blue-eyed stranger, eyeing Hermione in a way that made
Harry feel very uncomfortable. “How would you like to come with us for some real fun? It doesn’t
look to exciting over here with this loser,” He jerked his thumb at Harry, who tensed up,
instinctively reaching for his wand hidden in the towel, but Hermione put a reassuring hand on his
arm.

“Actually, I’m having a perfectly good time with Harry here. We were just discussing the harsh
ramifications that England faced in the early thirteen hundreds due to their inept leadership.
Perhaps you’d like to join us in conversation? I always do enjoy talking about the medieval times
and the kings of the past, I find it so…exhilarating. Don’t you agree?”

The group of guys looked nervously at each other, that most definitely wasn’t the answer they
were expecting.

“Er, no,” The big one spoke up again. “We were actually hoping you’d like to come to a party
tonight, at my place. You know, I’ve got plenty of alcohol and pot, we were all just going to get
wasted and have some fun. But I guess you aren’t the partying type are you?”

Hermione smiled and shook her head. “No I am not. I’d rather snuggle up on the couch with Harry
and a good book any night than go to a party where I can have a bunch of drunk guys grope me and
try to take my virginity.”

The leader of the little group did not like that response at all. His eyes glared menacingly at
Harry and then again at Hermione. “I’ve got a better idea. How about my friends and I beat the
living hell out of your boyfriend here and then I take you in the alleyway and you lose your
virginity that way?”

Harry leapt in front of Hermione. “If you even *attempt* to harm Hermione you’ll force me
to do something that we’ll both regret.” The menace in his tone was apparent to everyone. Hermione
tried to pull Harry away, but he wasn’t backing down. Suddenly one of the guys in the group
gasped.

“Holy hell, you’re Harry Potter!”

Harry wasn’t sure who was more surprised at this, him or the group of guys. The boy who had
spoken spoke again in a hushed voice. “Byron,” He pulled the front guy back. “You know, you all
know, what I am. And this guy is the most famous of my kind in the world. If you piss him off
you’ll be dead before you can say ‘magic’.”

Byron eyed Harry suspiciously. “I dunno Bradley, he looks pretty harmless to me.” Harry snorted.
“Really, I just got out of jail yesterday.” Byron spun to look at his wizard friend, who nodded.
Harry grinned maliciously, fingering the wand that he now held in his hands.

“Uh, okay, we’ll just, g-go, then.” Without another word they left, and Harry let out a sigh of
relief, and Hermione smiled at him, giving him a small hug. “*Harry* I’m so happy that you
didn’t lose your temper, even though you did come rather close.”

Harry smiled nervously and pulled Hermione closer. She had no idea how close he had just come to
losing her forever. If Bradley hadn’t been a wizard…

The rest of the day was without incident, and that night Harry and Hermione curled up together
under a warm blanket and read *Hogwarts: A History* until they were both sound asleep.

Chapter 6

The next day (after the two of them both blushed brightly after realizing they fell asleep
together) Harry and Hermione decided to pull out the physics book.

“Hmm, well according to this, energy cannot be created nor destroyed, and I know that many
educated wizards have agreed with the muggles in this theory, and that magic is nothing more than
us using this energy to create magic.” Hermione stated matter-of-factly after the two had read for
about an hour.

Harry scrunched his eyebrows together thoughtfully. “Well, if that’s true, than why can’t the
killing curse be blocked?” Harry asked no one in particular, delving deep into thought and
expressing his thoughts aloud.

“If energy can’t be created or destroyed, then what happens to the energy used to kill someone?
Or the magic that is used on anyone really? I guess the most logical conclusion is that magic is a
transference of energy from one being to another. But energy is what makes life possible, so how
could it possibly kill someone?”

Hermione stared at him, mouth hanging open slightly in awe. “Wow, Harry, that was really deep. I
expect many scientists have been pondering that same question forever, but none of them exactly had
the experience with it that you do did they?”

A light bulb turned on in Harry’s head. “Of course! You’re brilliant Hermione! *That’s*
what happened when I was a baby. My mother’s protection saved me, and the curse that Voldemort used
*transferred* some of his powers to me!”

Hermione gave him a strange, confused look. “I don’t understand.”

Harry turned and looked her dead in the eye. “Look, what happened to me *proves* that magic
is simply the transference of energy. When the killing curse didn’t work, the energy couldn’t just
dissipate, so it stayed with me! That’s why I can speak Parselmouth! That’s why I have so many of
Voldemort’s traits! The killing curse uses all the powers someone possesses and turns them against
someone!”

POP!

Another light went on in his head. “*That’s* how it kills someone Hermione! It overloads
their system! There’s to much energy for the body to handle, therefore the brain and body shut
down!”

Hermione’s mouth dropped in realization. “Oh my God…”

Harry was so desperately trying to figure out more of this puzzle that he paced the room,
stalking back and forth, not even noticing that Hermione had left the room in a scramble.

When she came back she had to yell, “Harry!” many times before she finally got his attention,
shoving a notebook and pen into his hands. At his confused expression she sighed and rolled her
eyes.

“Harry, write everything you just said down. We need to keep a record of this, don’t you
understand? You’re on the verge of making a major scientific breakthrough!”

He nodded and started to jot notes on the piece of paper.

*Energy is not created or destroyed…*

*Magic is the transference of energy from one being to another…*

*Killing Curse kills by overloading body with energy…*

He paced some more. “Okay, so we know the killing curse is simply using all the power one
possesses to overload another person’s body and mind, the result being death.”

Hermione nodded eagerly, waiting for Harry to come up with more. “So, in theory, the only way to
survive the curse would be to either have such little energy left that the curse fills you up with
it but does not have enough of it to kill you -” Hermione gasped.

“Harry,” She whispered. “That means that the curse could-” “-Cure people who are on the verge of
death, I know.”

Harry jotted down another excited note.

*Curse could be used to kill someone with very little energy left in them…*

Harry shook his head. “But that doesn’t really explain why all magic isn’t the same. If it’s
just the transference of energy, why are there so many different spells and such that can be used
for different reasons?”

Hermione’s eyes lit up. “Maybe…maybe magic isn’t just the transference of energy, but also the
manipulation of it…”

Harry nodded excitedly.

*Magic is both the transference and manipulation of energy…*

“So by using different incantations, we are bending the energy to our will, making it do what we
want it to.” Harry continued on Hermione’s train of thought, she replied with a nod.

“But all things must have a basis in energy in order to be manipulated. That’s why no one can
resurrect the dead, because there’s no energy left, and therefore it cannot be manipulated to bring
them back.”

Hermione nodded again, deep in thought.

“But then why can we transfigure a rock or other things like that. They don’t have any energy do
they?”

Leave it to Hermione to point out the obvious holes in a theory.

“Well,” Harry began, racking his brain for answers. “Maybe they do. What if all things on this
planet carried energy? What if humans are just vessels for energy, and when we die, that energy
returns to the soil and the earth, and eventually moves onto another person, and another. Like a
never-ending cycle?”

“Hmm…” Hermione said, concentrating hard. She finally spoke up after a long silence. “Well, that
would make sense, wouldn’t it? All living things are vessels for energy, and all non-living things
are…” “Where energy is stored?” Harry offered, resulting in a smile from Hermione. He returned it
and turned back to the notebook.

*All living things are a vessel for energy, allowing energy to move from place to place and
circle the planet. All non-living things store energy, but why? And how?*

The look in Hermione’s eyes told Harry that she was thinking the same thing that he was. They
both sighed.

“Well, I guess we’ve reached a roadblock here huh?” Harry said, rubbing his temples. Hermione
smiled and stood, walking over to him. “Yeah…” She whispered, putting his hands down and massaging
his temples herself. Harry smiled and returned the favor, slowly rubbing the woman he loved temples
in a very caring manner. He just wanted to make sure that she wasn’t feeling an ache in her head
like he was from all of their hard thinking.

Her lips looked so inviting at that moment, but Harry knew that it was to early to act upon it.
He had betrayed Hermione’s trust, and he wouldn’t do it again by making a move before she was
ready. Instead he closed his eyes, swimming in the bliss that was the touch of Hermione on him, and
he on her.

Slowly, reluctantly, they pulled apart, both knowing that if they didn’t stop they may go to
far.

“So…” Harry said, trying to break the uneasy silence. Hermione giggled. “Yeah…” “You know
Hermione, I was thinking of owling Dumbledore and asking if I could take Arithmancy this year, you
know, so we can work that riddle out together.”

Hermione smiled at him. “That’d be great! And we’d get to spend even more time together that
way!” Her cheeks flushed red after she said this, Harry suddenly took on a very serious tone,
pulling her close to him.

“Mione,” He whispered in her hear, inhaling her perfume as he brushed by her, making her shiver.
“I’m so sorry. Not for defending you, but for losing control. I screwed up Hermione, and you know
that I’ll do anything I can to stop it from happening again.”

She sniffed into his shirt, slowly looking up to face him. “I know Harry,” She whispered,
bringing a hand up to caress his cheek. “I overreacted, I really did, I’m so-” “No, Hermione,”
Harry said urgently, looking deep into her eyes, which were starting to fill with tears. “You were
right, don’t be sorry, please don’t be. Even if you did overreact, it still has been the best thing
for me. For us.”

Hermione shivered at his last words. “If you hadn’t made me control myself then I would lose it
again and again until it finally hurt someone that I love. Like you.”

Hermione wiped a tear away from her eyes and leaned in closer to Harry. “I know,” She whispered,
her hot breath now on Harry’s lips, her face only inches from his. “But that won’t happen now, I
trust you. I know you won’t lose your temper again, not even with Malfoy.”

Their faces inched closer. “I love you, Hermione,” Harry whispered, centimeters from her
lips.

“I love you too, Harry.”

Their lips finally met, for the first time they experienced the sensation of a kiss together.
They stayed that way, just kissing softly in the living room, for what seemed like an eternity. The
notebook lay forgotten on the carpet, the television buzzing in the background.

They finally broke apart Merlin knows when, and just stood smiling at one another for the
longest time. Harry knew from the moment they started kissing that Hermione would be the last girl
he ever kissed. There was no doubt in his mind, and by the look in her eyes, Harry knew Hermione
was thinking the same thing.

He smiled and pulled her into a tight hug, wanting the moment to last forever.

Finally they pulled apart, an awkward silence greeting them. “Okay, well, um, so what do you
want to do today?” Harry asked, not in the smoothest tone he had ever used.

Hermione smiled at him. “I don’t know Harry, I just want to spend it with you.” She hugged him
and gave him a peck on the cheek.

“Well then, why don’t we go to Diagon Alley? We can get our school supplies and such. It’ll be
our first date!” Hermione giggled at Harry’s statement and nodded her head.

“Okay, let me go freshen up a bit, then I’ll be back down and we can take your motorcycle.”
Harry laughed. “What, are you going to go put on some of that perfume Ron gave you?”

Hermione gave Harry a disgusted look. “*No* Harry. I chucked that in the trash about a week
after Ron gave it to me,” Her eyes shifted to the ground and she shuffled her feet
uncomfortably.

“Harry, Harry how are we going to tell him?” She asked, tears starting to form once again in her
eyes. “We both know that he fancy’s me, it’ll break his heart to see us together, you know
that.”

Harry nodded, suddenly realizing all of the problems that this relationship was going to cause.
“We’ll tell him together Hermione. I know he’ll take it badly at first, but he’ll come around
eventually. But Hermione,” He took her hands and looked at her intently and seriously. “You have to
understand that once Voldemort finds out that you and I are dating, you’ll become number two on his
hit ‘people to kill list’. He’s going to try and use you to get to me, and I hope you realize
that.”

Hermione nodded. “I *do* know that Harry. But I love you, and I’m not going to leave you.
If Voldemort tries to get you, he’ll have to get through *me* first. And you know how evil I
can be, just ask Rita Skeeter.” Harry snorted at the name. Rita Skeeter was a journalist who
specialized in ruining people’s lives. Hermione though, had her by the tail. She had figured out in
fourth year that Skeeter was an animagi (a wizard or witch that can transform into an animal) and
an unregistered one at that. Hermione had basically blackmailed her into writing a true story about
Harry last year, and he knew that she wouldn’t hesitate to do it again.

“Well the war’s as good as over then,” Harry replied with a smile, making Hermione flush red
before turning to go get ready for their fist date.

A/N:

I know, I know, not a lot of people like the way I wrote Azkaban, but that’s just how I wanted
it (it was meant for a bit of humor as well). I hope you liked the update as a whole though!

Next update will finally have the first duel!

Cheers!



3. Chapters 7-9
---------------

A/N:

Okay, so our first duel is in chapter 7 of this installment. I’ve long been told that duels are
the best part of my writing, but unfortunately this is a short one, and not to exciting. Mostly
just some fluff and a few new characters are introduced. R/R!

Cheers!

*****

Chapter 7

An hour later the couple stepped off of Harry’s motorcycle and into the Leaky Cauldron. The
Leaky Cauldron was a famous place to wizards, and it was located in the heart of muggle London.

The broken down, shabby, old building fit right in with the exhaust-filled streets of muggle
London. No one would have ever given the unimpressive building a second look - unless that person
was a wizard of course.

They stepped inside of the building and the place was immediately quiet as night, it wasn’t
everyday that they saw Harry Potter, much less see him holding hands with a girl.

Harry blushed and walked past all of the stares and whispers, meeting the inn-keeper Tom at the
bar.

“Hey there Tom, could we get two butterbeers please?” Harry asked politely.

Tom smiled at him and replied, “Coming right up Harry.”

Harry and Hermione just talked quietly over their butterbeer, oblivious to the world around
them. When finally finished, they went out the back alley and into the wonder that was Diagon
Alley.

Hermione squealed in delight and pulled Harry over to Florish and Botts, the bookstore. “Harry,
come on, we need to get our books, and there’s also a revised *Hogwarts, A History* coming out
soon, and I want to figure out all of the details.”

“Okay Hermione,” Harry said, giving her a smirk. “I’m starting my watch and however long we
spend in here we’re going to spend the same amount of time in Quality Quidditch Supplies.”

Hermione rolled her eyes and reluctantly agreed. Nearly an hour later, bags filled with books
such as; *Animagi Transformation, Advanced Arithmancy, Standard Book of Spells Grade Six,* and
*Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts,* they finally left and headed for Quality Quidditch Supplies,
but first stopped in at Ollivander’s.

“Hmm,” Hermione said curiously. “It says we need to stop by Ollivander’s to pick up our weapons
for Advanced Weapons Training. I wonder what kind of weapon we’ll get?”

Harry played along with her, although he already had a pretty good idea of what weapon was in
store for him, and it was laying in Dumbledore’s office.

“Ahh, Mr. Potter, and Miss Granger, I expected that I would be seeing the two of you in here.”
Harry and Hermione exchanged a nervous glance, they both believed that Mr. Ollivander always seemed
to know a little to much about everything.

“As you no doubt have guessed, Mr. Potter, your weapon awaits you at Hogwarts.” Harry smiled and
nodded, giving Hermione an ‘I’ll tell you later’ look after she gave him a confused glance.

“But for you, Miss Granger, hmm, I believe, maybe, yes, this should do well…” The old,
gray-haired man pulled a boomerang out from his storage area. Hermione looked at it curiously, but
accepted it nonetheless.

The weapon glowed faintly after Hermione took it, proving that she was meant to be its
owner.

“The boomerang is a powerful weapon, Miss Granger,” Ollivander said in an unnerving mysterious
voice. “Only the greatest of wizards can master the use of one. I hope that you will be up to the
task Miss Granger, because we have hard times ahead, oh yes, very troubled times await us
indeed…”

Hermione hurriedly paid the man ten galleons for the weapon, and the two hastily left the shop.
Harry had always gotten a bad vibe from Mr. Ollivander, no matter how nice he always seemed.

Their next stop was finally the Quality Quidditch Supplies store. Harry was in awe looking
around the shop, just window shopping. He noticed a new broom that would be coming out soon, the
WindScyther, but he refrained from buying it. Instead he purchased a book about all of the spells
and enchantments that could be placed on a broom.

Hermione was ecstatic to get away from the Quidditch store, and hurriedly pulled Harry to the
pet store where she had gotten Crookshanks, as she needed to buy the cat some more food and toys.
Harry, making sure Hermione was well out of earshot, crept up to the counter and spoke in a whisper
to the clerk.

“Hey, do you have any white-snow owls in stock?” The man gave him a curious look, and then
nodded. “Yes actually, although we haven’t carried any since we sold our last one about six years
ago,” Harry grinned to himself, knowing exactly where that owl was now. “We just received another
one last week, would you like to purchase it?”

Harry nodded eagerly. “Please have it delivered to Hogwarts, Gryffindor Tower, on September 19.
On a note attached to it, please write, *Happy Birthday, From Harry.”* “Okay, that will be
forty-three galleons.”

Harry gladly paid the money and left the shop much happier a few moments later with Hermione,
who was wondering what he was so glad about but decided to not ask questions.

A few minutes later they found themselves a few meters away from a small building with a statue
of Peeves in front of it. There was a sign in front that read ‘WWW - For all of your pranking
needs’.

Harry and Hermione grinned and walked into the store, forgetting that they were holding
hands.

They were reminded the second they walked in and the entire store gasped. Around the place they
saw Seamus Finnigan with Dean Thomas, the Patil twins Parvati and Padma, and Lee Jordan, a black,
dreadlock-haired boy that head been in the same year as the Weasley twins. And there, behind the
main counter, stood Fred and George Weasley, two of the greatest pranksters Hogwarts had ever seen,
and each wearing an identical evil grin.

“Oh, honestly,” Hermione said, rolling her eyes at all of their lock-jawed friends. She turned
to Harry, and they both smiled and brought their lips together in a sweet kiss.

The store erupted in cheers and Harry heard the most unfortunate sound of a camera clicking
rapidly, and the couple turned to see Colin Creevey snapping away at their kiss.

Harry put a hand up to stop the noise. “Look guys, Ron’s still in Romania, and he doesn’t know
yet, so please don’t tell him before we get the chance, alright?” He finished staring directly at
the Weasley twins, who were still smirking evilly.

“Fred, George, don’t forget I already spent one night in Azkaban this summer when I lost my
temper, you don’t wanna make it two, do you?” Harry gave them a wicked smile and they both audibly
gulped before the shop returned to normal.

The two were, of course, bombarded by their friends with questions. “It’s about bloody time
mate!” Seamus said in his accent that made the Patil twins go weak at the knees. “So when did you
finally ask her?” Harry responded quickly, “I didn’t *ask* her really. It just sort of, you
know, well happened.”

That answer seemed to please everyone, and Harry and Hermione were split apart by their
respective sexes, everyone wanting to know how great a kisser the famous Harry Potter was, or how
‘hot’ as Dean put it, that the perennial bookworm Hermione Granger was under her robes.

Harry glared at him for this, and explained that they had done nothing more than kiss and that
it would stay like that for a long time to come. This disappointed Dean, but he was promptly shut
up when Harry asked him how good Ginny was within earshot of the twins, who both glared at Dean
expectantly.

“Harry buddy, would you come here for a minute please?” George asked him, motioning him back to
the ‘experiment’ room. Harry gulped but complied with little hesitation, giving Hermione a quick
kiss on the cheek before following the twins back.

“Here you go Harry,” Fred said, shoving a small box of what looked like hollow balls into his
arms. “Those are our latest invention, not even released to the public yet!” George’s eyes grew as
he took over the explanation for his brother. “Each of those balls, when thrown on the ground and
busted open, will temporarily transform into a living replica of any Hogwarts staff, ghost, or
poltergeist.” George seemed to get even more excited as he continued. “We charmed them so that they
would have the same personality of the person they transform into, although they only last for a
couple of minutes, and they’re totally random as to who will pop out of them. It’s a great way to
scare the bloody hell out of everyone in the astronomy towers after hours though huh?”

They both grinned as Harry tucked the box into his bag and they walked back out into the store.
Harry immediately met up with Hermione and they walked off together into Diagon Alley, Harry
refusing to tell Hermione what was in the box.

“Well, that’s all of our school shopping then,” Harry said as they walked out of Madam Malkin’s
robe shop. “I reckon we go back to the Leaky Cauldron for a bite to eat, what do you think?”

Hermione pretended to think about it for a moment before replying in the positive, and they were
making their way back to the Leaky Cauldron when Harry suddenly got a really bad feeling in his
gut.

Without thinking he threw Hermione to the ground and yelled, “GET DOWN!” As a beam of red light
flew over the top of them.

Harry quickly rolled onto his back and, pushing off the ground with his hands, flipped up to
face an impressive-looking man in the middle of a now abandoned street.

The mystery man wore short black robes (Harry assumed this was so he could duel without having
to worry about tripping on them) and a blood-red undershirt. The robes were sleeveless, and Harry
looked at the man’s long, semi-muscular arms, and was fairly surprised to see that there was no
dark mark on his forearm.

The man stood at roughly six-five, and couldn’t have weighed a pound over 170. He had the
blackest hair Harry had ever seen, making his own raven-colored hair look like Christmas in Canada.
Every inch of the white man’s body seemed to be busting out with muscles - none were huge, but all
were more than enough to be intimidating.

Harry, wand pointed straight at the man’s heart, spoke first. “You aren’t a death eater, but
your obviously evil. Who the ruddy hell are you?” The man’s clean-shaven face broke out into a wide
grin, bearing teeth that the granger’s would have been proud of.

“My name is Kris Giggs, and no, you are correct, I am, not, in fact a death eater.” A few people
in the crowd breathed sighs of relief, Hermione now had her wand drawn at Harry’s side. “But I am
superior to them.”

That was all Harry needed. “*Expelliarmus!”* The man laughed and dodged the spell with
ease. “Get the girl out of here Potter, she is not fit for a true duel.” Hermione opened her mouth
to protest, but a quick look from Harry and she shut it, then walked over to the nearest bench to
watch, nervously and angrily clutching her robes with her sweaty palms.

The man laughed again. “And now we begin, Mr. Potter.” With a flick of his wand, they were
completely surrounded by an impenetrable magical barrier, now no one on the outside could help
either one.

“Time to meet your parents Potter. *Kriptify!”* Harry’s eyes widened in horror as a beam of
red light no smaller than three feet in diameter shot towards him. But thanks to his
quidditch-honed reflexes, he was able to dive quickly to his right.

*“Stupefy!”* Harry gaped at Giggs, who simply waved his wand and evaporated the spell into
thin air. ‘Well there goes half the energy theory’ Harry thought to himself, but he was quickly
pulled from his thoughts when forced to dive left in order to dodge another *kriptify,* which
Harry assumed to be a very powerful form of the normal stunner spell.

Harry attempted another *stupefy,* but Giggs only laughed and evaporated the spell again.
“You’ll need something more powerful than that to get past me Potter! *Imperio!”*

Harry once again felt the sensation of not having a care or worry in the world, but he knew how
to stop this. The voice was saying, *come to me, come to me,* and Harry, suppressing a grin,
threw the spell off but followed the instructions as if he was still under the spell.

When he was only five feet from Giggs, he stunned the young man (he couldn’t have been a day
over thirty) by raising his wand and yelling, *“Expelliarmus!”* The astonished man’s wand flew
from his hand and into Harry’s. Outside of the magic bubble, Harry could hear excited cheers and
whoops from the crowd, but Giggs only gave him an evil smirk.

“Very impressive Potter, very impressive, but it is time for this to end. *Draconis
Firius!”* And with a backup wand that he had hidden in his cloak, Giggs sent a fire spell
directly at the unsuspecting Harry, hurling him twenty feet back into the barrier and onto the
ground.

Giggs laughed and he evaporated the outer shield. “Until next time Potter,” And he pulled a slab
of rock from his robes, then muttered “*portus”* into it and disappeared.

The last thing Harry heard before passing out was Hermione’s terrified voice screaming his
name…

Chapter 8

Harry opened his eyes groggily and tried to survey his surroundings. Everything was hazy and
swimming in and out of focus. “Mmm,” Harry groaned in annoyance. “Glasses, where…”

Harry tried to move his arms around to look for them, but he found that they were far to heavy
for that kind of movement. Luckily, someone slipped the glasses onto his face for him. Harry smiled
when he saw that it was Hermione.

Or, at least he tried to smile, but he found that he was far to tired to make any muscle
movements. Hermione grasped his hand tightly, tears of happiness flowing down her front.

“How…what, last thing I remember…” He was silenced by Hermione placing a soft kiss on his lips.
“Shh, Harry, you’re gonna be okay now. You’re safe, here, with me.”

“Where, where is here?” Harry asked, the words not being quite as clear as he had hoped they
would, but they conveyed the message nonetheless. Hermione smiled at him and held his hand
tighter.

“You’re in St. Mungo’s Harry. You’ve been out for nearly two weeks, that duel with Giggs really
took a lot out of you.” Harry stared at her in what he hoped was an expression of utmost disbelief.
“Two-two weeks?” He croaked.

Hermione nodded and burst into tears. “Yes Harry, it’s been so long,” She sobbed. “I thought
that I had lost you Harry. After Giggs left, I was so scared Harry, you were burned so badly, but
the medi-wizards here treated them fairly quickly. I got you here as fast as I could Harry. Oh I
was so afraid you wouldn’t make it!” She was sobbing hysterically into his chest now. “I-I can’t
live without you Harry, I don’t know what I would’ve done without you. Oh Harry!” She pulled him
into a tight hug. “I love you so much, promise me you’ll never leave me!”

Harry held on to her tight, wishing that he could hold her forever. “I promise Hermione. I love
you.”

Harry was finally let out of the hospital some time later, only one day before he would be
leaving for his sixth year at Hogwarts. He hadn’t had many people visit him, really only Hermione
and her parents. When he asked about this, Hermione told him it was because they didn’t want news
leaking that there had been a major battle with a non-death eater in the middle of Diagon
Alley.

Ministry hit-wizards had arrived on the scene moments after it happened, and Harry was told that
they issued a massive memory charm so that none of the spectators would remember the duel. In fact,
all memory of Harry and Hermione having even been at Diagon Alley had been wiped, excluding the
memories belonging to the shop clerks and Harry’s friends. He was told that this was all for his
protection and that Dumbledore would be filling him in on the details when he arrived at
Hogwarts.

So on September the first, Harry and Hermione, all possessions in tow, made their way through
Platform 9 ¾ and towards the Hogwarts Express. They saw no sign of Ron, so they decided to take an
empty cabin and wait for him. They wanted to get the news that they were together to him as soon as
possible.

About five minutes after they were seated, Ron and Ginny came in. “Hey guys, we’ve missed you so
much!” Ginny squealed, giving them both huge hugs.

Harry decided to get right down to business. “Okay Ginny, please leave for a few minutes,
Hermione and I need to talk to Ron. Alone.” The message in Harry’s tone was clear, and the youngest
Weasley sibling left without another word.

Ron sat down across from the two, eyeing them dangerously. “Okay, what is it?”

“Look Ron, I’m not going to beat around the bush here, so I’ll just come right out and say it.”
Harry took a deep breath. “Hermione and I are a couple now Ron, and not just any normal one, we’re
in love. You’re our best friend, and we wanted to tell you as soon as we could.”

Ron stared at them at a complete loss for words. Finally he raised one hand towards the door,
and looked at Hermione. “Out. Harry and I need to talk alone.”

Hermione gulped and nodded, leaving quickly before the fireworks began. Harry quickly locked the
door and put a sound-proof charm on it as well. He braced himself for Ron’s outburst, which came
immediately.

“Damn it Harry! You know I fancied her! I was going to finally ask her out today! How could you
do this to me!?”

Harry took a deep breath and replied. “Look Ron, some things happen for a reason, and Hermione
and I-”

“NO! I don’t wanna hear it! You just have to have everything don’t you!? You’re the bloody
famous Harry Potter! You have all the fame, the quidditch talent, you could have any girl in the
wizarding world! You have everything! Now you have to have Hermione too!?”

Harry stood up in a rage. “Damn it Ron! You’re so thick! I don’t have a bloody thing! You have
parents, brothers, a sister! I don’t have any of that! I would give up everything to have what you
have Ron! You don’t know what it’s like to grow up with people that hate you! You’re so bloody
lucky and you don’t even appreciate it! Hermione is the *only* thing I have in this world that
I want! I could give a damn about everything else!”

Ron glared at Harry, but Harry noticed that his expression had softened a bit. “But why do you
have to steal the one thing that I want right out from under my nose!”

The glass in the compartment shattered under Harry’s anger, but neither of them acknowledged it.
“I didn’t steal her Ron! She was never yours! And she isn’t ‘mine’ either! She’s her own bloody
person!”

Ron glared at him before spinning around and storming out of the room. Hermione and Ginny came
in a few moments later, and Hermione winced at the sight of the broken glass. “That bad huh?”

Harry nodded and plopped down on the seat nearest him. “He’ll come around.” Ginny said, taking
the seat opposite Harry and Hermione. She smiled at them sweetly as they cuddled together. “By the
way, congratulations. We all knew that you two would end up together someday, we just weren’t sure
when. In fact, I think Dean and Seamus had a pool going, I wonder who won?”

Harry and Hermione gaped at her. “Was it that obvious?”

Ginny giggled. “Yes, even when I still had my superhero crush on Harry I knew that you two would
end up together. It was especially apparent after the Department of Mysteries, but there were signs
before that.”

The couple looked at her expectantly. “Oh please, you guys are the smartest witch in the school
and the most powerful wizard in the school as well. You two were so blind sometimes that it was
funny.” She giggled again. “Hmm, let me see…well the biggest one was how you two always seemed to
talk without words, you always seemed to look at one another and know what the other one was
thinking. And then there was the whole thing in that battle. Everyone but Ron knew then that you
two would be together. The way Harry clung onto your robes when we were in danger Hermione, how he
made sure that you were the safest when we were in danger. When he left Ron being strangled to
death with a girl he hardly knew and then was on the verge of a nervous breakdown when Hermione was
hurt. It was just so obvious, it seems that the almighty trio were the only ones oblivious to
it.”

Harry raised his eyebrows at Ginny. “The ‘trio’?”

Ginny giggled yet again. “Yeah, that’s what everyone calls you three. It’s like you’re some kind
of untouchable club or something. I think it’s sort of catchy though.”

Harry and Hermione shrugged and snuggled closer as more of their friends came in. Luna Lovegood
was first, and she gave Harry and Hermione an authentic smile when she saw them together. “Ah, it’s
about time. I swear I thought that snorckaks were going to come back to England before you two
realized what you had.”

She smiled and sat next to Ginny, pulling out a copy of ‘The Quibbler’ and reading it upside
down, a dreamy expression on her face. Neville came in next, and was totally unsurprised to see the
two holding hands and snuggling, he merely smiled at them and took a seat next to Ginny.

Suddenly Padma Patil came into the cabin, looking crossly at Hermione. “Earth to Hermione?
Prefects meeting, remember?” She stopped and gasped when she saw Harry and Hermione’s intertwined
hands. “Oh! Well sorry to break up the love fest but we’ve really got to go.”

Hermione, for the first time in her life, groaned at the prospect of Prefect duties and kissed
Harry lightly on the mouth before leaving with Padma.

After a few moments of excited talk about quidditch and the sort, Dean and Seamus came in, both
wearing smug expressions. “Hey there Gin,” Dean said, sitting next to her and giving her a quick
peck on the cheek, causing her to flush red.

“Hey, look we can’t stay, but I just thought I’d let you know that I’m organizing a football
team for Gryffindor, all of the other houses are getting one as well. I owled Dumbledore about it
over the summer and he agreed. I’ve got to stay in shape for West Ham and all you know! So I was
hoping you guys would play?”

Harry shrugged and nodded to him. “Sure, I’ll try it. As long as it doesn’t interfere with
Quidditch that is.” Dean nodded excitedly. “Nope, it won’t. All our games will be on the quidditch
pitch, we’ll even have a cup for it, just like quidditch!”

After a few more minutes of excited talk, Harry’s dorm mates left as Hermione returned, on the
verge of tears. Harry quickly stood up and pulled her into his arms.

“What did he say Mione?” Hermione sobbed into his shoulder. “He-he said that he doesn’t want to
talk about it and that he hopes I’m happy that I snagged the great Harry Potter.”

Harry felt his anger reach a boiling point, but he forced himself to be calm. “It’ll be okay
Hermione. He’s just a little jealous, that’s all. He’ll get over it in time. You guys always have
these rows remember? In a few days this will all be in the past and we’ll be the best of friends
again, okay?” She smiled at her boyfriend. “Yeah, I know.”

Five of the sextet that had been at the Department of Mysteries battle just a few months ago
spent the next few minutes playing various wizard games until a pretty girl that looked somehow
familiar to Harry knocked on their compartment.

She came in and asked nervously, “Er, I know that you don’t know me, but I can’t find anywhere
else to sit. Could I please stay in here?” “Sure-” “Hold on a minute.” Harry cut off Neville
quickly, looking the girl over. She had that same build, the incredibly dark black hair, those
striking blue eyes…

“Is your name Giggs?”

Hermione snapped to attention, suddenly recognizing the girls features. The young witch looked
completely terrified at the two wands now pointed straight at her chest.

“Y-yes,” She squeaked. Harry’s eyes flared.

“I met your father a few weeks ago. I was in Mungo’s for three weeks!” The power and anger in
his words scared everyone in the cabin, and the girl’s knees buckled as she fell to the ground in
tears.

“I’m so sorry! I’ve never met my father! I was just told that he was a dark wizard and that he
had left me on an orphanage doorstep when I was just a baby. I swear that I have nothing to do with
him!”

Harry slowly lowered his wand, the girl’s tears draining away his anger. He slowly walked up to
her and put his hands gently onto her shaking shoulders. “Hey,” He said softly. “I’m sorry, I
overreacted. I had no idea, I grew up without my parents as well.”

He slowly rose to his feet, bringing the girl up with him, she had ceased crying now, and was
trying to straighten herself up. “Okay, this is my girlfriend Hermione Granger,” He said, pointing
at Hermione, who smiled and waved in return, her own wand back in her robes. He pointed to the rest
of his friends in turn. “That’s Luna Lovegood, Ginny Weasley, Neville Longbottom, and I’m Harry
Potter.”

The girl gasped when she heard Harry’s name, but didn’t say anything. “Okay, come on, later I’ll
introduce you to some more of our friends. We’re all in Gryffindor House, except for Luna, she’s in
Ravenclaw. We were just about to start a new game of exploding snap, do you want in?”

The girl, who they found out’s name was Katrina, nodded and they played games and laughed and
joked the whole rest of the way to Hogwarts.

“Firs’ years, firs’ ‘ears o’er ‘ere!” Came a very familiar voice, and Harry turned to wave at
Hagrid, the Hogwarts game keeper who also happened to be a half-giant.

They made their way to the carriages that were pulled by thestrals - a type of horse that is
only visible if the one looking at them has witnessed death before. Hermione grabbed Harry’s hand
in support as he fought back the tears.

“Eww, those horses are ugly!” Katrina stated suddenly, causing all of them to turn and stare at
her. “What?” She asked, a slight hint of nervousness in her tone.

“Um, Katrina, people can only see those horses if they’ve seen someone die before. Who did you
see?” Katrina flushed red and looked at the ground. “Er, well, I don’t really like to talk about
it.”

Not another word was spoken until the six were finally seated in the Great Hall, which was
decorated just as spectacularly as ever. Ron finally came over and sat down next to Harry,
swallowing his pride.

“Hey there mate,” Harry said smiling and pointing at Katrina who was nervously standing in the
midst of many first years, even though she would be entering her sixth. “That’s Katrina Giggs, we
met her on the train. She’s really nice.”

Ron’s mouth dropped at the sight of the beautiful black-haired woman, and Harry and Hermione
shared a knowing smirk.

“Ackelry, Stewart.”

Came Professor McGonogall’s voice, officially starting the sorting ceremony.

“HUFFLEPUFF!”

The table nearest the Gryffindor’s exploded in cheers, and the ceremony continued.

The sorting went along quite normally until…

“Evans, Mark.”

Chapter 9

Harry snapped his head to see the young wizard after hearing his name. ‘No, there’s no way…’

There was. Mark Evans, a boy that had been bullied by Dudley for years, had come to Hogwarts. He
turned to Ron and Hermione excitedly.

“I know that kid! He lives in Little Whining!” Hermione gasped and put a hand over her mouth in
surprise, while Ron just shrugged non-caringly, obviously still upset by Harry and Hermione getting
together.

“GRYFFINDOR!”

The hat’s voice echoed throughout the entire great hall, and the Gryffindor table exploded with
applause. The young boy was very nervous at first, but his eyes lit up when he saw Harry beaming
and waving at him.

“Mark! Come sit over here with us!” Mark smiled back at Harry and preceded to sit down next to
him, receiving several jealous stares from the other first years.

Harry smiled at him. “Hey there, welcome to St. Brutus’!” Mark laughed nervously and looked
around in awe. “So *that’s* why the Dursley’s hated you so much! Cuz you’re a wizard! I know
they hate anything that’s abnormal, so obviously they’d hate you.”

Harry grinned at him and introduced Mark to all of his friends. “Well Mark, this is my
girlfriend Hermione Granger, the red heads are Ron and Ginny, him with the black hair is Neville,
the one with the sandy-blonde hair is Seamus, and the black one is-” “Dean Thomas!” Mark exclaimed
excitedly, surprising everyone.

Mark hurriedly shook a very flattered Dean’s hand. “Oh, I *love* West Ham! I was at your
debut when you scored that awesome goal against Man-*ure.”* At Mark’s alias for Manchester
United Dean broke out into uncontrollable laughter and Hermione scowled at him.

“Hey, *I* happen to be a Man U fan, thank you very much. And you are to, aren’t you Harry?”
Harry shifted uncomfortably under Hermione’s gaze and shook his head. “Er, no, I actually have to
go with West Ham on this one. I don’t know anything about any football teams really, except that
Dean plays for one, so they’re my fave I suppose.”

Hermione huffed but said nothing, and a quick kiss on the lips (they had still not done any
kissing in the way of the French) she lightened up and listened to the rest of the ceremony over
Dean and Mark’s excited chatter about how well West Ham would do this year in the Premiere
League.

After the last student was sorted to Hufflepuff, Dumbledore rose to speak. “Alas, another year
is upon us, and I have a few beginning of term announcements that I would like to make. First of
all, all students should know that the Forbidden Forest is strictly out of bounds,” His eyes
glanced over the trio when he said this, and the three grinned at one another, privately promising
to venture in there on at least one occasion this year.

“Also, our caretaker Mr. Filch,” He motioned to a scary looking old man at the back of the hall,
standing next to an equally terrifying cat. “Has asked that I inform you that the list of forbidden
items has been increased to well over six hundred, and may all be viewed on his office door - or
also in the Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes jokeshop in Diagon Alley.” This got many laughs from the
crowd, all remembering the greatest troublemakers since the Marauder’s themselves.

“I would also like to announce, that in addition to the inter-house quidditch cup, we will also
be holding a new inter-house football championship this year as well.” Dumbledore smiled as all of
the muggle-borns erupted in loud cheers at this news, while many of the pure-blooded wizards wore
confused looks upon their faces. The Slytherins didn’t look happy at all.

“Now, for one last thing, on a much graver note.” All the cheering ceased immediately as
Dumbledore spoke. “As you all know, Voldemort has indeed, risen once again.” Many gasps were heard
at the dark lord’s name. “I believe we all should show our appreciation to six of our own students
who all walked away from a duel with ten death eaters last year.”

The room fell into a hush. They could probably guess three of the names, but were eager for the
rest. “Firstly, Miss Virginia Weasley, showing great courage when faced with adversity.” A polite
applause, Harry noticed that Draco Malfoy, along with his cronies Crabbe and Goyle, were absolutely
fuming. “Also, Luna Lovegood, who showed a great mind to help a friend out of a dangerous
situation.” There were surprised whispers and murmers along with more polite applause.

“Neville Longbottom, one of only two students to see the fight through to the very end, and also
permanently blinding a death eater in the process.” Huge applause greeted Neville, everyone
impressed at what he had done.

“Next, Mr. Ronald Weasley, for showing true friendship and courage.” Polite applause for Ron -
he hadn’t done anything spectacular. “And also Miss Hermione Granger, who showed true loyalty and
bravery despite her protests, and for keeping a cool mind during the battle, and ultimately helping
the sextet find what they were looking for.” Applause and curious whispers followed Dumbledore’s
statement, everyone wondering what they had been looking for.

“And lastly, there is no possible way to convey into words what Harry Potter did in that battle.
He kept all of his friends alive, and endured a cruciatus curse for their safety,” A few people
gasped, looking at Harry in awe, who was looking at his feet in shame. They didn’t know that he had
also been on the giving end of a cruciatus curse as well.

“And also for once again, dueling with the dark lord and living to tell about it, that is after
of course, dueling with the death eater Bellatrix LeStrange and emerging victorious.” Harry blushed
brightly as the entire hall gaped at him in awe, unbelieving that he had won a duel with one of
Voldemort’s inner circle.

“Harry also lost something dear to him at this battle.” Harry shot his head up and looked at
Dumbledore, wondering whether or not he would tell them about Sirius. “Harry’s godfather, Sirius
Black,” Many gasps and other various noises of disbelief rang throughout the hall. “As I was
saying, Sirius Black, an innocent man condemned to 13 years in prison for a crime he did not
commit, lost his life in the battle to save Harry and his friends. He was a great man, and although
the Ministry will tell you that he was a murderer, I assure you that this is not the case. Sirius
was a great wizard and a great man and friend to all those who knew him. I ask all of you to raise
your glasses and drink to the man that was Sirius Black.”

Just like they had at the end of fourth year, everyone raised their glasses and spoke Sirius’
name, although many of them did so with a look of doubt still on their faces.

“And lastly, let the feast begin! Tuck in!”

With that food appeared on all the platters in the Great Hall, and the students dug into their
plates excitedly. Most talking about the things that Dumbledore had said only a few moments
ago.

“Wow Harry,” Mark said admirably as they started to eat. “I had no idea that you were such a
great wizard. People must really like you around here.” Everyone in the immediate vicinity broke
out into hysterical laughter.

“Yeah,” Seamus chuckled. “You could say that.” At Mark’s confused expression, Harry told him his
entire life story, and Mark was in awe by the end of it.

After a few more laughs and joyful conversation, they finally left the Great Hall for bed,
except for Harry, who headed straight to the Headmaster’s office.

“Ahh, Harry, I was waiting for you. Tongue Toffees.” At Dumbledore’s words the gargoyle sprang
to life and they made their way into Dumbledore’s office.

The sorting hat had already been brought back and was placed on an old shelf that was nearly as
old and ragged as the hat was. Harry eyed the huge telescope behind Dumbledore’s desk, as well as
Fawkes, the headmaster’s pet phoenix.

Harry surprised Dumbledore by conjuring a chair for himself and sitting down, then waited for
his mentor to take his seat behind his desk. Dumbledore smiled at him.

“Very impressive Harry, I am impressed. But I am afraid that our conversation will not be a
pleasant one.” Harry fidgeted a little in his seat, but said nothing. “As punishment for your
actions this August, you have been revoked as both Quidditch Captain and Gryffindor Prefect.” Harry
opened his mouth to say that he was already neither of those things, but Dumbledore cut him
off.

“I am well aware Harry, that you do not fill either of these positions, but you would have had
it not been for the events of this summer. However, I will allow you to choose your
replacements.”

“Ron Weasley and Neville Longbottom.” Harry replied without hesitation. He knew that Ron was a
brilliant strategist and would be great at conceiving new plays, while Neville was becoming a
powerful wizard and was as responsible as any other person Harry knew.

Dumbledore nodded and smiled slightly. “Two excellent choices, Harry. I will allow you to inform
your replacements tonight.” Harry nodded. “Now, I understand that you and Miss Granger have been
working on a few things this summer, aside from your relationship?”

Harry blushed and Dumbledore chuckled a little, only stopping when Harry spoke up. “Yes, we have
discovered that my birth date is in the ‘Arithmantic Riddle’ that was discovered a few weeks after
my first defeat of Voldemort. We found this very important and I request that I be enrolled in
Professor Vector’s N.E.W.T. Arithmancy class immediately.” It wasn’t a question, it was a
statement.

Dumbledore nodded again. “It will be done.” Harry took a deep breath and handed Dumbledore his
notes on physics. “Hmm, a few good ideas in theory, but I am afraid that you are incorrect with
your assumptions on the killing curse. It does just that, kill. It drains the wizard of all energy,
rather than overflow it.” He shook his head sorrowfully. “No one knows where the energy goes, but I
see that you have been making progress with it, and I daresay that you will eventually find the
answer, and possibly even the cure.”

Harry both smiled and blushed at Dumbledore’s compliment. “But sir, then what happens when a
spell is evaporated into thin air? I saw Kris Giggs do just that when I dueled him.” Dumbledore
gave Harry a look of helplessness. “Yet another thing that I do not know Harry. I was not even
aware of that spell myself until I heard what had happened in Diagon Alley.”

He shook his head sadly again. “I know nothing of this Kris Giggs, Harry. He never attended
Hogwarts or any other wizarding school that I contacted, so I believe he was either privately
trained or he trained himself. I believe that the latter is more probable, but I have no evidence
to support this.”

Harry shook his head, hating the fact that he had now inherited a new enemy that he knew nothing
about. “Professor, what about his daughter? Why was she brought here?”

Dumbledore sighed gravely. “I am afraid that we only recently discovered her magical
capabilities, it was mere coincidence that she was discovered at the same time as her father made
himself known.” He looked thoughtful for a moment. “Then again, perhaps not. Only time will tell
Harry. Oh yes, and before you leave, I must give you some terrible news.”

Harry tensed up, ready for about everything except for what Dumbledore said next. “Your Firebolt
was destroyed by Dolores Umbridge before the end of last term. I am truly sorry Harry.”

Harry felt the tears welling up in his eyes. His last link to Sirius, his firebolt, gone. Taken
by the evil toad woman that had been the Hogwarts High-Inquisitioner the year before.

Harry simply nodded and left the room in a rush, finally allowing the tears to come. Sirius, his
dead godfather, had given him that broom in his third year after his Nimbus 2000 had been destroyed
by the whomping willow, which was where Harry found himself now.

‘Wait a minute…’ Harry thought to himself, staring at the huge tree whose limbs flapped fiercely
at all things that came its way. The whomping willow, the tree that had revealed everything to
Harry, the truth about Pettigrew and Sirius, where Lupin had spent his youth as a werewolf.

Harry smiled, maybe he wouldn’t lose his link at all. He transfigured a long stick (he had done
quite a lot of reading over the summer) and used it to prod the knot at the tree’s core.
*“Reducto!”*

A branch was exploded off the tree and landed at Harry’s feet, plenty big enough for his
purposes. He smiled and turned back to the castle, carrying the branch over his shoulder and
whistling, heading for his trunk in Gryffindor tower where a certain quidditch book he had bought
in Diagon Alley waited for him.

A/N:

There ya go! Hope you liked it! Chapters 9-11 will go up either later today or tomorrow, once
again depending on whether I can resist the urge to post everything at once.

Preview:

Big fight between Ron and Harry, a duel, some humor, and a few other surprises.

Cheers!



4. Chapters 10-12
-----------------

Chapter 10

Harry certainly received a few odd looks as he happily walked back to the Gryffindor Tower with
a large branch slung over his shoulder, but no one asked him anything until he was in the common
room.

“Er, Harry, why do you have a tree branch slung over your shoulder?” Ron asked him from his
place on the couch next to Katrina, where they must have been having a very enjoyable conversation,
as Katrina was smiling profoundly. Harry motioned him over and they walked up to their dorm
together, along with all the other sixth year Gryffindor boys.

“Okay guys,” Harry grunted as he laid the branch on floor and pulled out his quidditch book.
“What I’m about to say doesn’t leave this room.” He eyed everyone, all of whom gulped and nodded.
“Okay, last year, before she was kicked out, that frog-**** woman destroyed my firebolt.”

Ron gasped and cursed Umbridge several times, joined by Dean and Seamus. Neville looked at him
in awe. “Harry, are you saying that you’re gonna-” “Yes Neville,” Harry answered before the
question could be finished. “This is a branch I just blew off the whomping willow, and I’m gonna
turn it into the best seeker’s broom in the world.”

The guys were all shocked by this, and Harry grinned at them. “I’ve got a book here that will
help, and I should finish within a week or two. No one can know about this until our first
practice, and then the whole school will know after our first match. Hermione is the only other
person that will know about this, aside from Dumbledore and McGonogall. Don’t let anyone else in
this room unless I say it’s alright. There are only perhaps a dozen people in this world that I
trust completely, and you guys are four of them.”

They all smiled and nodded at Harry, grinning. “Is there anything that we can do to help?” Ron
asked. Harry immediately shook his head. “No Ron, this is something that I have to do on my own.
I’ll let you all know when I’m finished though, and maybe even let you all ride it.” Their eyes lit
up in excitement. “Oh yeah, two last things,” Harry looked at Ron and Neville. “Ron, you’re the new
quidditch captain this year and Neville, you’re the second Gryffindor prefect.”

The two stared at him, lost for words. “T-thanks Harry,” They said in unison. Harry just grinned
at them. “You earned it. Now I’ve gotta go and find Hermione, then McGonogall and Dumbledore, so
I’ll see you guys later.”

He bade them goodbye and went straight to the library, finding Hermione hunched over a large
book. “Hey there Mione,” He said, kissing her softly on the cheek, causing her to blush and other
students to whisper excitedly. “I have to tell you something,” He leaned in close and relayed the
story to her, Hermione was fuming by the end of it.

“That hag! I can’t believe she would do that! But of course I’ll stay quiet Harry, I won’t even
tell Ginny.” Harry nodded at her appreciatively and kissed her again before leaving for
McGonogall’s office.

He arrived their a few moments later, having been slowed by Peeves, the school poltergeist, who
had been hurling water balloons at him in the fifth floor corridor. Finally he reached the
Transfiguration room (albeit a little wetter than he had been before he left) and knocked once
before walking in.

Professor McGonogall, a strict old woman who could command a class with a simple glare, saw him
and smiled sweetly. “Mr. Potter, to what do I owe this honor?” Harry smiled and responded, “Well
I’m sure by now that you’ve heard that Umbridge destroyed my Firebolt last term.” McGonogall’s
smile flipped upside down, the woman had nearly killed her the year before in a botched attempt to
fire Hagrid. She simply nodded.

Harry continued. “Well I blew a branch off of the whomping willow and I’m going to create my own
broom from it, and I promise that it will be a special one.” McGonogall smiled. “And I presume that
you have come here to ask if broom-making is allowed by a Hogwarts student?” Harry took a deep
breath and nodded. “It is perfectly fine, Mr. Potter. I do hope that you make something special, I
really do adore that trophy.” She smiled as she looked at the Quidditch Cup that was perched on the
corner of her desk. “Thank you Professor, I won’t let you down.” With this Harry nodded and left,
only one stop left.

“Tongue Toffees.” Harry said, a hint of excitement in his voice as the gargoyle shifted and
started to move upward. Harry jumped on and soon found himself once again in the Headmaster’s
office.

“Harry, what may I do for you now?” Dumbledore asked politely, although Harry was sure that he
already knew what he was going to say. “I would like permission to build my own broomstick
sir.”

Dumbledore smiled and nodded at him. “Of course, and Harry,” He said as Harry had started to
leave. “I have two more things to tell you. First,” He pulled the sword of Godric Gryffindor from
its place by the sorting hat and gave it to Harry. “I believe you will be needing that for your
weapons class.” Harry smiled and nodded as he accepted the sword.

“And also,” Dumbledore continued. “I wish for the DA to live on this year, but only for those
whom accompanied you to the Department of Mysteries last June. They will all be targets now, and I
will be enlisting quite a few friends to help you. You will study more spells, train as animagi,
and learn to apparate, among other things.”

Harry nodded eagerly as he took it all in. He couldn’t wait to tell the others. “If there is
nothing else Harry, then I ask that you please return to your dormitory and get some well deserved
rest. You have a long day tomorrow.” Harry nodded and said a polite thank you before leaving for
the common room.

Harry crashed into his bed without disturbing anyone about the DA that would be continuing, as
he was much to tired for that. Slowly, he drifted into one of the best nights of rest he had had in
a long time.

The next morning over breakfast Harry told Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville about the DA, and
Ginny agreed to tell Luna the first chance that she got.

Halfway through breakfast McGonogall came by with course schedules, which Harry looked over
curiously. “What do you have Harry?” Katrina asked him after she looked at Ron’s schedule over his
shoulder.

“Er, I’ve got N.E.W.T. Transfiguration, Advanced weapons training, and N.E.W.T. Arithmancy
today,” Ron gave him a strange look. “Harry, since when do you take Arithmancy?” Harry smirked at
him. “Since I stayed at Hermione’s this summer.” Ron went a little green and didn’t say anything
else.

“Then I’ve got N.E.W.T. Creatures and Charms tomorrow, then Charms and DADA on Wednesday, hey,
wait a minute.” Harry said suddenly. “Who’s the new DADA teacher? I didn’t notice anyone new at the
sorting last night, did you?” They all shook their heads.

A horrible thought struck Harry. “It can’t be…” “Snape?” Hermione offered with a grimace. “I
surely hope not, now that I’ve dropped potions I was hoping I wouldn’t have to see him much this
year.” Ron scrunched his eyebrows together thoughtfully. “Nah, I don’t think it’s Snape, I can feel
it. I’m pretty sure it’s someone we already know, I’m just not sure who.”

Harry and Hermione stared at Ron, mouths agape. Ron grinned at them. “Hey, you’re looking at the
only guy in the school that got an ‘O’ in Divination. Lav and Parvati were peeved when I told
them.” Harry stared at him unbelieving. “But you’re terrible at Divination! How did you get an
‘O’?” Ron shrugged. “Apparently I have ‘the sight’.” They all laughed at Ron’s Trelawney imitation,
and the conversation quickly turned to quidditch, eliciting a groan from Hermione.

“Now come on Mione, if I go to the library with you later, will you talk quidditch with us now?”
He gave her an irresistible grin and she smiled back. “Okay then, so when are we gonna have tryouts
captain?” Harry asked Ron with a wink. Ever since Ron had met Katrina he had been much more mature
towards Harry and Hermione and their relationship. “Well I dunno,” Ron said, lowering his voice.
“When do you reckon you’ll finish that broom?”

“A few days,” Harry whispered back, making sure they weren’t overheard. “I’ve already put a
featherweight charm and an anti-theft curse on it. As of right now, if anyone touches the broom
other than you, me, Mione, Dean, Seamus, Neville, McGonogall, or Dumbledore then they’ll get a
nasty little shock that’ll knock them out for a few hours. Oh yeah, and I’ve got the body finished,
and also a crash repellant charm and a wind resistance charm, so I can’t crash into another player
and the wind won’t affect me. Oh yeah, and I also put an unbreakable charm on it as well, so it
should be pretty much impossible to destroy now.”

All of the guys looked extremely excited, even Hermione was hanging on Harry’s every word. “So
how fast will it be?” Neville asked, getting nods from everyone else that had wanted to know the
same thing. Harry grinned. “Wouldn’t you like to know.” They all groaned and Harry laughed before
continuing. “There’s a speed charm on the broom right now, increasing its propulsion and power as
we speak. I’m leaving it on until it wears off on its own, that’s the same way they make the
firebolt.”

Everyone gasped. “Will it be that quick then?” Hermione asked with utmost interest. Harry
grinned and shook his head. “Faster, it’ll outstrip the WindScyther by a good twenty to fifty
kilometers an hour. I used a few ideas of my own to bolster the speed and power. It’ll also turn on
a dime, I put a major agility hex on it. At two hundred it can make a ninety degree turn in under
half a second. Man I can’t wait to try it out!”

The other guys nodded their heads in agreement. “What will you call it?” Dean asked in awe. This
time Harry shook his head for real. “*That,* my friends, is something you’ll find out after
our first practice.”

A few minutes later the group split for classes, Neville, Harry, and Hermione headed for
Transfiguration while the rest went the way of Advanced Physical Training. Then they would all meet
up for Advanced Weapons Training, finally going their separate ways afterwards with only Harry and
Hermione heading to Arithmancy.

“Saint Potter! Got a mudblood girlfriend now do you? When my father gets out of Azkaban he’ll
make sure you both meet your end.” Harry rolled his eyes and turned to face Draco Malfoy, flanked
by his bodyguards Crabbe and Goyle.

Harry surprised the entire crowd watching (all hoping for a duel to break out) when he said,
“For once I agree with you Malfoy. With an inept Minister of Magic like Fudge the dementors will
surely hand Azkaban to Voldemort.” The students gasped at the dark lord’s name, and Harry stepped
closer to Malfoy, a sneer crossing his face. “But hopefully I will meet up with your father again
Malfoy. If he even as much as *breaths* on Hermione I swear to Merlin I’ll kill him, rather
than stun him like I did last year.”

Draco’s eyes widened in shock. “That’s right Malfoy, *I* stunned your dear old daddy.
*Then* I knocked your dear Aunt Bellatrix off her feet. After that I watched Dumbledore make a
fool out of your dad’s mate Voldemort.” Harry leaned in close and said menacingly, so that the
whole hall could here. “Or should I say *your* mate as well.”

Draco visibly flinched, but regained his cool demeanor and spat, “Are you implying what I think
you are Potter?” Harry nodded. “Your damned right I am.” The pair looked at each other with utmost
loathing before Harry finally spun on his heel and led Hermione to McGonogall’s class, leaving a
hallway of students staring at Malfoy as he stalked away, wondering if it was possible that he
really was a death eater.

After a rather uneventful class of turning seaweed into frogs, Harry and Hermione met up with
the others outside of the Weapons room. Harry surveyed everyone’s weapons with an amused
expression. Ron had a swallow, which was a sort of double-blade sword, Neville had two foot long
blades, Dean and Seamus each had battle axes, while all of the other people in the class had
different variations of swords and daggers and such.

“Alright class, everyone please settle down and take a seat.” The professor asked, and Harry
gave him a once over. The guy was ripped. He had muscles bulging out all over his body, and had a
few battle trophies on his arms and face from past skirmishes. The man eyed Harry, as he was the
only one without a weapon - or so it appeared to the class.

“Mr. Potter,” The man said amusedly. “Would you like to tell the class why you are without a
weapon?” Harry grinned and stood up, reaching his right hand behind his left shoulder and pulling
the Gryffindor Sword from its invisible sheath and wowing the class with its glory.

The professor looked shocked. “Very good Mr. Potter, I see you have already mastered the stealth
weapon curse, something we were to learn today. Tell me, have you ever used a sword, Mr.
Potter?”

Harry shrugged. “Er, yeah. I killed a basilisk with this one in my second year.” Those in the
class that had not been in the DA the previous year gasped. The professor nodded knowingly. “Yes,
Albus told me to expect quite a lot from you. Tell me Mr. Potter, do you know to whom that sword
belonged?”

Harry nodded, reddening a little, knowing that gasps were about to come. “Godric Gryffindor.”
Harry guessed correctly, the class made another collective gasp.

The professor smiled and nodded, then motioned for Harry to sit down. “Alright class, my name is
Professor Sora Summers. You may address me as whatever you wish, it does not matter to me. Now pair
up, and we will learn the basic stealth weapon curse, as Mr. Potter has so excellently
demonstrated. Oh by the way, twenty points to Gryffindor for your cleverness Harry.” Harry smiled
and the Gryffindors whooped while Malfoy and the Slytherins scowled at him, the other houses not
caring either way.

After a very interesting lesson in which only Neville and Hermione mastered the curse (each
earning Gryffindor a further fifteen points) and a rather uneventful lunch, Harry and Hermione said
their good-byes and made their way to Professor Vector’s classroom. Vector smiled at them as they
came in.

“Ah yes, Mr. Potter. Dumbledore told me of the special circumstances, I hope that you will find
this class to be of help.” Harry smiled at her. “I’m sure I will.”

Vector turned back to the rest of the class and spoke to everyone for the rest of the period
about looking for signals and signs that may represent what the riddle is about.

As they walked from class later to the library, Hermione quickly bored Harry with her talks of
wizard politics and how unfair they were.

“So Hermione, what do you wanna do for our first date in the library?” Harry teased her as they
walked past Madam Pince, the librarian.

“I dunno, I thought maybe we could try and figure out more about that riddle or brainstorm some
more about our physics theory, since we now know that some of it isn’t true.”

Harry nodded and for the next hour they made absolutely zero progress in trying to figure out
some more about how physics related to magic. Hermione threw her books down in frustration, earning
her a death glare from Madam Pince.

“Hermione, count to ten.” Harry joked as he saw that Hermione was starting to lose it. He
laughed. “Come on Hermione, you can’t expect us to find the answer as quick as lightning do
you?”

Hermione suddenly gasped and pulled a wrinkled old parchment out of her pocket. Harry stared at
her.

*“Of course!”* She exclaimed, flattening the parchment out and tracing her finger over what
Harry now recognized as the riddle they were going to work on. “Harry, a lightning bolt! Like your
scar!”

Harry looked at the trail Hermione’s fingers made.

**0** 0 G H 1 2

**7** S 5 1 0 1

**3** D D 2 0 9

**1** G G S 3 3

**1** V T M R **8**

**9** G H S **9** **1**

**8** F B **1** A **0**

**0** P **1** R B **6**

**1** **3** R M M **2**

**0** S V 1 2 **1**

D 1 V H P **1**

M M 9 G H **9**

T M R 9 P **9**

S V B M 8 **5**

Harry gasped. “Look!” He said, cutting the numbers into three sections. “First, my birthday,
July 31, 1980.” Hermione nodded as he traced his finger further along the lightning bolt.

“Then,” His voice cracked. “1, 0, 3, 1, 1, 9, 8, 1. 10-31-1981. October Thirty-First, Nineteen
Eighty-One. The night my parents died, and I defeated Voldemort for the first time.” Hermione
grabbed his hand in support, and he smiled at her.

He pointed at the last eight numbers. “And 0, 6, 2, 1, 1, 9, 9, 5. 06-21-1995. June
Twenty-First, Nineteen Ninety-Five.” He looked at Hermione, and he saw comprehension blossom in her
eyes. Harry sighed in anger. “The night that Voldemort got his body back.”

Chapter 11

The next day was quite the eventful one for Harry.

“Well yeah, but you know, when a guy, well…” Lavender and Parvati giggled, they were talking
about certain ‘mature’ topics at breakfast, so Harry turned a deaf ear to the gossip-queens and
struck up a conversation with Dean.

“Oi there Dean, so when are we gonna be having those football tryouts?” Harry asked him
curiously, smiling at Hermione as she sat next to him and started to strike up a conversation with
Lavender and Parvati, each wearing identical evil grins.

Harry was brought away from that when Dean answered. “I thought we could have our first one this
weekend, I’ll post up a note on the common room board. I wonder if anyone will be any good?”

Harry grinned at him. “Well, we all know you will be. I mean, who else at Hogwarts is a
professional footballer?” Dean blushed slightly. His slight blush turned into a huge one when a few
Hufflepuff muggle-borns came up to him eagerly with parchment and quills.

“Um, hi, Mr. Thomas! My names Suzy, and this is my friend…uh…Marcy. Um, I just wanted to uh,
well um, tell you that I think you’re a brilliant footballer and I was wondering if maybe, I could
well, have your autograph?” Harry started laughing hysterically and patted a crimson-faced Dean on
the back. “Welcome to my world mate.”

Dean sent him a death glare as he grudgingly gave an autograph to a plethora of excited
muggle-born girls. Harry smirked at him and returned to Hermione, who was fuming at a giggling
Parvati and Lavender.

“Well if you’re so *sure* then why don’t you ask him?” Hermione rolled her eyes at the two
and turned to Harry. “Harry,” She said annoyingly. “Lavender and Parvati told me that after dinner
tonight, I should ask you for a Chile dog as desert.” She rolled her eyes at the two girls who were
in fits of laughter, and Harry tried to cut Hermione off before she made a fool of herself, but he
was to slow.

“So then Harry, will you give me a Chili Dog?” Ten words that would go down in history as being
the most embarrassing thing that Hermione Granger would ever say in her life.

Parvati and Lavender fell off their chairs in laughter, Ron joining them a few seconds later.
Dean and Seamus were howling and giving Hermione cat-calls, Ginny looked at her friend with a
sickened expression of pity on her face, while the rest of the great hall, having heard what
Hermione had said on a count of her saying it so loud, were in tears with laughter, at least the
ones in the fifth year and up.

Hermione gave a red-faced Harry a look of confusion. “I don’t get it! What’s so funny about
wanting a Chili Dog?” Harry’s blush deepened as the Great Hall exploded in laughter again, even
many of the teachers trying to stifle laughs that the smartest witch in Hogwarts could be co
clueless when it came to ‘other’ aspects of teenage life.

Harry took a deep breath and whispered exactly what kind of ‘Chili Dog’ Lavender and Parvati
were talking about, and she went a shade of green that somewhat resembled the polyjuice potion they
had taken in second year. Quickly Hermione’s embarrassment and sickness turned to anger, and she
glared at the other two Gryffindor Sixth years.

The glare clearly told them not to mess with her innocence again, and the two visibly gulped
before Hermione got up and stormed out of the Great Hall, Harry in hot pursuit.

“Hermione. Hermione! HERMIONE!” He yelled as he finally caught up to her, pulling her close to
him, astonished that she was crying into his chest. “Hermione…” He said softly, trying to console
her. She sniffed.

“Look,” He said, cupping her chin with his palm and forcing her to look into his eyes, using his
free hand to wipe away her tears. “Lavender and Parvati were just joking Hermione. They were
playing on your innocence. They didn’t mean to upset you like that okay?” She nodded sadly, her
chestnut-brown eyes bring into his own emerald ones. “And I would never, ever, want to do that
okay? But there is one thing we haven’t done yet that I’m anxious to try out.”

Before she could protest Harry’s lips were on hers, and as she kissed him back, Harry went into
uncharted territory and slowly stroked her bottom lip, begging for entrance, and she complied.
After a few minutes of this new experience (and taste) they broke apart, breathless.

“Wow,” Harry stammered, unable to find a word that could describe their kiss. “Yeah…” Hermione
replied, before she put both of her hands behind Harry’s head and pulling him to her again.

They both lost track of time, only one things on their minds of the couple for the next fifteen
minutes in the charms corridor. Finally, Harry looked at his watch (a new one that worked in the
magical boundaries of Hogwarts) and gasped.

“Hermione!” He said urgently. “We’re late for Creatures!” She gasped and took his hand, together
bolting down the halls of Hogwarts and out the front gates to Care of Magical Creatures with
Hagrid.

He gave them a knowing smile as they both ran up to the rest of the class, and that’s when Harry
suddenly noticed in horror that Hermione’s hair was a complete mess from where his hands had been
rummaging through it, and he was sure that his was the same.

Most of the class was either giggling or smirking at the two, while Ron looked about ready to
retch all over the mysterious basket that lay in the front of class.

“Okay now that we’re all ‘ere, we can git started on what will be our sole project fer the whole
yer’ an’ if we’re lucky maybe next ‘ear as well.” He pulled the blanket covering the basket away
and the whole class gasped.

There, sitting in the middle of Hogwarts grounds, in something that closely resembled a picnic
basket, were ten fully fledged dragon eggs.

Hagrid grinned broadly at the horrified class. “Well now, you all ‘ll be splittin’ inter’ groups
of two an’ pickin’ a dragon egg to raise.” Harry instinctively grabbed Hermione’s robes, and she
nodded in approval. Neville paired with Justin Finch-Fletchy (a Hufflepuff sixth year) Dean and
Seamus paired together, as did Malfoy and Pansy Parkinson (a Slytherin girl that was nearly as bad
as Malfoy himself), Ron and Katrina, and lastly Ernie Macmillan and Susan Bones (two very nice
Hufflepuff friends of Harry’s who had both been in the DA the year before).

Shakily, Hermione rose a hand. “Yes ‘ermione?” Hermione took a deep breath and asked what all of
the other students were wondering. “Hagrid, how are we possibly going to keep six dragons on
Hogwarts grounds? There’s no where near enough room! It only takes about six months for a dragon to
reach its full growth and power, and we don’t have any trained wizards here that can handle wild
dragons!”

“Hey now, I think I may fit that qualification,” Came a voice from behind Harry, and he spun
around, even though he already knew to whom the voice belonged.

The flaming red haired man grinned at them all. “I’m Charlie Weasley. I’ve worked with dragons
for the past few years, and I’ll be helping you all tame them.” He gave Hermione a lopsided grin.
“And I hardly think that the dragons will be *wild* Miss Granger,” *“Mrs. Potter!”* Dean
coughed, causing the whole class to explode with laughter (aside form Draco and Pansy) while Hagrid
and Charlie smiled at the beat-faced couple.

“As I was saying, the dragons will not be *wild*, as you lot will be raising them. Dragons
are actually rather tame creatures when given a proper upbringing.” Hagrid shuffled uncomfortably
for a second, no doubt remembering the Norbert fiasco in first year.

Hermione raised her hand again. “Yes Mrs. Potter?” The class exploded in laughter, and Harry
scowled at Charlie.

Hermione, seemingly unfazed by the remark, asked, “But where will they stay? Where will they
sleep? There’s not enough room on Hogwarts for them, and you can’t chain them down, that would be
cruel!”

Charlie smiled at her softly. “The dragons will be given a pill at birth that will stop them
from flying anywhere off of Hogwarts grounds, and anywhere within one hundred meters of the school.
In case you didn’t know, the Hogwarts grounds cover ten square miles - they are just not all in
use.”

Hermione nodded in understanding, and Hagrid beamed at the red-headed man before bringing the
eggs forward to Harry and Hermione. “Okay ‘arry, you git the firs’ pick!” Harry nodded and picked
up an emerald green egg, close to the same color as his eyes. He smiled at Hermione, she quickly
returned it before hurrying through her textbook to find the name of the dragon.

Harry smiled at her, she looked so cute when she was working hard on something. He surveyed the
rest of the class and saw that Draco had drawn a mustard-yellow egg, Ron had chosen one that was
redder than even his own hair (that had no doubt been why he had chosen it), Ernie and Susan were
beaming at their sky-blue egg, while Neville was eagerly checking over his and Justin’s rainbow
egg.

The students were told to take the eggs into their dormitories and care for them like they would
a baby for the next few weeks, and that once the egg started to crack it should be brought out to
Hagrid’s hut immediately, and it would take a few hours to finally open (they also had a charm put
on the eggs so that they know when they started to open in case they were away from the egg at the
time).

Hermione growled in frustration as she marched up the stairs to Gryffindor tower before their
next class, which would be charms with Professor Flitwick, a very small wizard that for some reason
reminded Harry of a midget main character he had seen in the muggle movie ‘Willow’.

“Nothing!” She howled angrily. “There is absolutely nothing in any of our books that tells us
what certain dragon’s eggs look like! Does that seem like an injustice to anyone else!” Ron
shrugged and said absolutely the wrong thing at the wrong time. “Not as unjust as *spew!*”

Harry groaned and put his face in his hands as Ron and Hermione got into one of their bickering
matches. “It’s not *spew!* It’s the Society for Promotion of Elfish Welfare! Why can’t you
understand that some things like this are important to me!”

Once again, Ron said the wrong thing. “What? Is that why you chose Harry? Because he
*understands* spew!?”

THWACK!

Hermione’s hand came across Ron’s cheek before he knew what hit him. He held his face in
astonishment, staring at a fuming Hermione and a scared Harry.

“How dare you say that! I *chose,”* She made little air quotes with her fingers. “Harry
because I love him! Yes, he understands me! He listens to my problems, he may not like S.P.E.W. but
he doesn’t make fun of me for it!” Harry swore that he could see steam coming out of her ears, Ron
looked about ready to wet his robes.

“Sometimes I wonder why I ever even put up with you Ronald Bilius Weasley!” With that she
stormed off, leaving everyone staring at a now fuming and grumbling Ron. Harry tried to put a
comforting arm on his shoulder, but he pushed it away angrily.

“Don’t even start Harry! If it weren’t for you I wouldn’t be having these problems with Hermione
anyway!”

Now it was Harry’s turn to be angry. He didn’t need to say anything as every pane of glass in
the corridor shattered brilliantly, uttering everyone speechless. They hadn’t seen Harry truly lose
his temper before, and now they were afraid they would see his power full blast.

But, surprising everybody, Harry simply clenched his fists together a few times and stared
lock-jawed at Ron. “Come talk to me when you grow up Ron.”

With that he turned and stalked away, unintentionally shattering the ceiling lights in the
process as he tried to control his anger. He didn’t know how he made it back to the common room,
but when he did he found Hermione sobbing in a chair while Ginny tried to console her. When Ginny
saw Harry coming, she nodded and left so that Harry could talk to her.

He walked up and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Mione,” He said weakly, and she sniffed
a little, wiping away tears with her hands. “Mione, I’m really sorry about what Ron said, he just
doesn’t understand you like I do. He can be a real prat, but that’s just who he is. After you left
I put him in his place, so he shouldn’t be messing with us anymore until he grows up a little,” He
paused, grinning slightly. “Actually, until he grows up a lot.” Hermione smiled back weakly at
him.

“Harry, you didn’t, I mean, you didn’t lose your temper did you?” Harry shifted his feet
uncomfortably a little and shook his head. “I didn’t hurt anyone, but I couldn’t stop from
exploding every pane of glass in the corridor, it was just accidental magic.”

Hermione’s eyes grew large at the mention of his power, but she let it pass. “Okay,” She sniffed
again before rising to her feet and taking Harry’s hand. “Let’s go to class then.” He shook his
head and smiled before exiting the portrait hole and going down to the charm corridor.

Charms went fairly well, nothing but review on summoning and banishing charms. Ron avoided them
for most of the class, only coming over once to hand them a pillow grudgingly. Harry didn’t know
how long this behavior would last, but he hoped that wouldn’t be long.

The next day went reasonably well, and Ron turned out to be right in his prediction of the DADA
class professor. When Harry and Hermione walked in together (Ron was still absolutely refusing to
speak with either of them) they gasped in surprise.

“Professor Moody!” They exclaimed together, smiling at their one time professor (actually it
hadn’t been him but rather Barty Crouch, an assumed dead death eater, in disguise) happily. He
returned their smiles with a grunt and a look that clearly said, ‘Stay after class, I have
something important to tell you’.

When the students were done filing in (Ron was so angry at the couple that he actually sat
closer to Malfoy than Harry and Hermione) he addressed the class. “I am Professor Moody, as some of
you may recognize form your fourth year. I guarantee you that I am not, in fact, Barty Crouch under
polyjuice potion.” A few students smiled at this, Harry and Hermione being the most prominate, both
letting out soft laughs.

“Okay, now that that’s settled, on to your lesson plans. Because of that disgrace of a professor
you had last term,” All the students smiled, even Ron and Malfoy. “You will be doing almost nothing
but practical magic in here, meaning little writing and a lot of using spells.”

The class whooped and cheered in a gleeful response. Mad-Eye gave them a wicked smile. “You will
learn many new spells in this class, and master many old. I would like a few volunteers with
first-hand experience in dueling to show us a few spells. So,” He clapped his hands together,
surveying the room before giving Harry a slight smile. Harry groaned.

“Ah, Mr. Potter, and Mr. Weasley, could the two of you please come to the front of class?” They
grudgingly obliged and trudged to the front. “Now, show me what you’ve got. DUEL!”

Chapter 12

Ron wasted absolutely no time. *“Furnunculus!” “Protego!”* Harry countered, sending the
spell directly back at Ron, who was barely able to dodge it.

Harry allowed Ron to get up and dust himself off before raising his wand again. Harry noticed
Ron giving Hermione a quick glance, and he groaned. Ron was going to try and prove that he was
better for Hermione than he was.

Hermione looked terrified at what may happen, she was constantly clutching the desk in front of
her. Malfoy had a look on his face that would suggest that Christmas had come early. Most of the
rest of the class just had equal expressions of interest.

*“Expelliarmus!”* Ron bellowed, attempting to disarm Harry as he surveyed the room. Harry
did a very acrobatic no-hand cartwheel and shot an identical disarming curse at Ron as he was
halfway through, knocking his friends wand from his grasp.

Then Ron did something that surprised everyone in the room. Rather than retrieve his wand (which
Harry would have allowed him to do) he let out a loud war cry and charged straight at Harry, he was
going to try and beat him the muggle way.

Harry did the only thing he could think of and pointed his wand at the wall directly behind Ron.
*“Accio!”*

Now the wall was much to strong to be pulled to Harry by a simple summoning spell, so, as Harry
expected, the opposite occurred. Harry was pulled forward to the far wall by his wand, and he
landed a swift kick on Ron’s knees as he passed him by, causing the red head to fall flat on his
face.

Harry broke the connection before he slammed into the wall and whirled around to face Ron, wand
at the ready.

“That’s enough! *Accio!”* Moody said, and Ron’s wand flew to him, and he handed it back to
Ron, telling him to go back to his seat. Mad-Eye smiled at Harry. “Well done, Mr. Potter.
Brilliantly done, if I do say so myself.” He turned to the class. “As Mr. Potter just demonstrated,
some spells may be manipulated for other purposes other than their intent. For example, if Harry
had used the banishment charm instead, he would have been thrown backwards - *very* useful
when you have been forced to the ground by a death eater. Well done Mr. Potter, you show true
potential in dueling, take twenty points to Gryffindor.”

The Gryffindor’s cheered (excluding Ron, who was still scowling) and Harry blushed a little
before returning to his seat. He got a congratulatory peck on the cheek from Hermione, and Moody
immediately spoke up. “No signs of affection in class, Miss Granger. Five points from
Gryffindor.”

Hermione blushed while Draco snorted in laughter, and Moody started to lecture.

Harry zoned out at this point. What had possessed him to do that? He didn’t even think about it,
it just happened! Harry had no idea that there was ways to use spells other than what they were
meant for, although he had done just that. Harry realized that it must have been an instinct. Did
that mean he had an inborn instinct for dueling? He shook his head in confusion and returned his
gaze to Moody, who was lecturing on how he and a few other aurors had caught some rogue death
eaters a few years after Voldemort’s downfall.

Harry hung back with Hermione after the class was over. “Mr. Weasley, would you kindly join us?”
Mad-Eye said as Ron was leaving the classroom. It wasn’t really a question, and Ron came back in
begrudgingly, staying as far away from Harry and Hermione as he could.

The ex-auror closed the door and put a locking and silencing charm on it. Then he turned both
eyes (he had one magical eye that could see through solid walls and clothing) on the trio.

“The first meeting will be tonight in the Forbidden Forest. Make sure you notify the others. You
will be training with myself, Dumbledore, Remus Lupin, Severus Snape,” They all groaned, and Harry
could have sworn Mad-Eye’s lips curled up slightly in a smile. “Minerva McGonogall, and Tonks.

“You will be training in all categories, you will all become very able duelers, animagus,” Even
Ron couldn’t help but grin in delight. “You will also be tactically trained as well as physically,
you will also learn a large amount of new spells of both an offensive and defensive nature.” His
eyes narrowed, (if that was a possibility with one magical eye, not to mention his face was so
scarred already that it was nearly impossible to tell when he made a facial expression) and he
looked at each of them in turn.

“Make no mistake lads, this is no auror training you’re going through,” Ron showed a distinct
sign of relief, and Moody gave him a wicked smile. “It is much more intense. You will now be
training for two hours every night from eleven o’clock to one in the morning,” Ron groaned, Moody
ignored him. “And on the weekends you will be training five to six hours a day, always at night. It
is best to train when you are tired, that way even caught off guard, you will be ready for a death
eater attack.”

They all gulped visibly, and Mad-Eye continued. “But there is good news. All the staff is aware
of this training, and as such, you will be excused from much of your homework duties.” Harry and
Ron whooped in delight, Hermione groaned a faint, “Oh no,” Before Mad-Eye went on.

“But you will still be responsible for your tests and quizzes, and you must act as if you do
your homework as well. You will turn in a charmed parchment everyday, which will appear like
homework to the other students, unless of course you do decide to do the homework anyways.”
Hermione’s face brightened, Ron rolled his eyes.

“In the common room you will pretend to do your homework when in fact you will be studying
spells and curses for the Defense Association. So you will still be doing homework, only it will be
for your survival, rather than your grades.” The trio shifted uncomfortably again, and Moody added
one last thing before dismissing them.

He eyed Harry and Ron. “You two,” He said pointedly. “Will work out your differences by the
meeting tonight. For every time the two of you show any dislike for the other, one hour will be
added to the training session for everyone. Now you are dismissed. Eleven o’clock, tonight, behind
Hagrid’s hut. You will reach your destination after about fifty paces northwest, use the compass
spell. Here is another invisibility cloak,” He tossed them a silvery-white cloak, but the inside
was blood-red so that it was distinguishable from Harry’s.

“You three can take Harry’s, and Misses Lovegood and Weasley, and Mr. Longbottom may use the
other.”

Hermione asked the question that was on everyone’s minds. “Er, Luna’s in Ravenclaw, how will we
get the cloak to her?” Moody smiled again and shook his head. “Not anymore. It was decided that
Miss Lovegood be transferred to Gryffindor for the rest of her stay at Hogwarts. Her things have
been moved already, and she will sleep there for the first time tonight.”

He nodded to them all. “Good day then, I will see the three of you tonight.”

Taking the hint, the trio headed back to Gryffindor Tower, not a word spoken between them. When
finally approaching the fat lady, they gave the password, ‘bludger’ and walked into the crowded
common room. Immediately, Harry turned to Ron.

“Let’s go to our room, we can talk in private there.” Ron nodded and Harry turned to Hermione.
“You stay here, we’ll fill you in when we come back down.” Hermione nodded and gave them each a hug
before immersing herself in *Standard Book of Spells, Grade Six.*

Harry was relieved to find the room empty and he quickly put a silencing and locking charm on
the door, then turned to Ron. He took a deep breath and started.

“Ron, are you in love with Hermione?” Ron gave him an annoyed look. “Of course I am, why else
would we be having this conversation?”

Harry ignored the rude tone of voice and continued, unfazed. “Why? What are your reasons? How do
you know?”

Ron gave Harry a strange and confused look and said, “I dunno, I just am! I mean, she’s really
pretty, and we’ve been best friends for like five years, and well, I just kinda realized one day
that I was in love with her.”

Harry suppressed a smile. Ron was most definitely *not* in love with Hermione. Now Harry
just had to prove it to him. “Ron, tell me, why did I go out with Cho?”

That was definitely not what Ron had expected. “Er, because you thought she was pretty, and uh,
well she was always nice to you and stuff, and - oh.”

Harry grinned at him. “Exactly. I had a crush on Cho. I was *never* in love with her. I
liked her for the same reasons that you like Hermione. And me and Cho didn’t work out to well, did
we?”

Ron shook his head, but wasn’t going to lose that easily. “Then what are *your* reasons for
loving Hermione?” He asked, although he knew this was an argument that he was going to lose.

Harry sighed. “Where do I start? I love everything about her. Sure, she’s pretty, and yeah,
we’ve been friends for a real long time, but she’s so much more than that. I love the way her
eyebrows scrunch together when she’s thinking hard. Or the way she always chews on her quill. I
always find myself defending her, whether I realize it or not. When we met Grawp last year, I held
onto her tight, afraid I would never feel her touch again. I didn’t realize it then, of course, but
I do now in retrospect. In the Department of Mysteries, when we were cornered by the death eaters,
without even thinking I pulled her close to me by grasping her robes, wanting her to be safe, even
though there were others that were nearby and in need of protection. When she was hit by that curse
- I, I almost lost it. I don’t even want to think about what could of happened if she died. Then
this summer, it was like a constant stomachache without her around. Then I looked back at all of
the people in the past. Rita Skeeter knew it, that’s why she pushed her story so much. Krum knew
it, he even asked me about it. Cho knew it, I was defending Hermione without even realizing I was
hurting her feelings. Then when I saw her in the courtroom at my trial, it was like, BOOM! I knew
it. I was in love with her, and there was no turning back. *That’s* how I know that I love her
Ron.”

Ron looked at Harry, mouth slightly agape, but he nodded his head in realization. “I get it now,
I really do.” He sighed. “I don’t feel like that towards her like you do, I’ve just got a silly
crush on her. Now that I know that, I guess I can move on.”

Ron grinned, and Harry returned it. His best friend was back. “So,” Harry said, grinning
mischievously. “Do you know anyone who might like me?”

Harry grinned. “You know, that Luna Lovegood seems fairly smitten with you.”

Ron scrunched his face up in disgust. “Yeah, I noticed. But she’s so weird! I don’t think I
could ever date someone like that!”

Harry glared at him. “Don’t judge a book by its cover Ron. Look at Hermione. Top of almost every
class, spends all of her free time in the library, not all that into quidditch, but we both know
how great she is. You should give Luna a chance.”

Ron’s expression softened and he nodded. “Yeah, you’re right. I really am a prat. Maybe I will
give her a chance. What’s the worst that could happen, we only end up as friends? I can deal with
that.”

Harry smiled at his friend with a new respect and wrapped an arm around him, and they headed
towards the door. “Ready to tell Hermione the good news?”

Ron smiled. “You bet. But don’t go snogging in front of me, that would really gross me out, you
know.” Harry smirked at him and didn’t answer, making Ron groan.

They found Hermione nervously twirling her chestnut locks on the common room couch, Harry
smirked at Ron and he immediately got the message. Ron put on an angry face while Harry plopped
down next to Hermione with his face in his hands.

Hermione started sobbing immediately. “What happened Harry?” She cried, throwing her arms around
him and holding him tightly. She didn’t realize that his shoulders were shaking in laughter and not
in tears. He did his best to sound sad.

“It’s Ron. He-he just doesn’t understand. He thinks I’m stealing you away from him. He said he
doesn’t want anything to do with either of us anymore.” Just as he said this, Ron walked by,
slapping Harry across the head (Hermione most definitely noticed) and sat in a chair across the
room, staring daggers at the two.

Hermione immediately shot up to her feet and marched over to Ron. The entire common room would
have been scared of the impending fight if they hadn’t seen Harry shaking with laughter on the
couch.

Ron gave Hermione her best glare as she walked up. “What do you want scarlet woman?” He said as
rudely as possible, making Hermione flush red and Harry fall off the couch in hysterics.

“What’s my problem? WHAT’S MY PROBLEM? YOU! WHY CAN’T YOU JUST REALIZE THAT I DON’T LIKE YOU IN
THAT WAY!” Ron smirked at her. “That’s not what you said last night in the astronomy tower.”

He winked at Harry as she whirled around, just missing Harry’s obviously amused expression. Now
he wore one of anger. “What’s this all about ‘Mione?”

“THAT’S WHAT I’D LIKE TO KNOW! RON, ARE YOU TRYING TO BREAK ME AND HARRY UP!?”

Ron put on his best smirk face and replied, “Well, no, actually, I’m sorry Hermione, but Harry
and I have to tell you something, right Harry?” At Ron’s wink Harry’s confusion went away and he
grinned and walked over to Ron, draping an arm over his shoulder.

“Yeah, I guess it’s time to tell her about us, love.” Harry said, batting his eyes dramatically
at Ron.

Hermione narrowed her eyes at them, not noticing the entire common room on verge of exploding in
laughter. “Wait a minute…”

At these words Harry and Ron couldn’t hold it in anymore and broke into hysterical laughter
along with the rest of the common room. Hermione was overwhelmed with emotions of anger, relief,
amusement, and embarrassment, but finally amusement broke through and she started laughing along
with everyone else.

“You prats!” She squealed at them, giggling and hurling a pillow at Ron. And the infamous
Gryffindor Tower Pillow Fight began.

Harry and Ron jumped up and each grabbed pillows from the couch and took off after Hermione.
“Ron! Harry! NO!” She screeched as the two started to pelt her with the pillows, showing no mercy.
“Ahhh! Ginny, help!”

Ginny immediately jumped in and smacked her brother in the face with a pillow, knocking him on
his feet. He grabbed her by the ankles and pulled her down, tickling her viciously.

“Oh, Ron! STOP!” She screamed through a fit of giggles. Elsewhere the pillow fight had reached
dramatic stature. Feathers were flying all over the room as all the Gryffindor’s started to pelt
one another with pillows.

The Creevey’s were hurriedly taking snapshots of all the fighting, especially when Seamus got
pancaked by Parvati and Lavender as they pelted him time and time again. Dean was going at it hard
with Neville, who’s jolly but chubby face was starting to trickle with sweat. Mark Evans was
trading blows with one of his fellow first years, Harry was on top of Hermione, seemingly knocking
her senseless with a pillow, when in reality there was just a simple charm on the pillow to make it
look that way while Harry and Hermione snogged on the common room floor.

At some point, no one knew how, food got brought into the mix, and suddenly people were being
hit by pillows drenched in honey and barbeque sauce. Feathers were starting to stick to people’s
faces and clothing, but no one cared as they were all having so much fun.

No one noticed when a certain tight-lipped professor entered the room with a blonde haired
former Ravenclaw wearing an amused and dreamy expression on her face, her recent *Quibbler*
magazine forgotten in hand.

“Hem, hem,” McGonogall said loudly. Seamus turned to her frowning and said, “Do you need a cough
drop Professor?” And then hurled a pillow at the Transfiguration Professors face, stunning her in
the process while the rest of the room looked on amused and shocked at Seamus’ behavior, only a
brave few daring to laugh.

After regaining her composure she said, “This is Luna Lovegood, formerly of Ravenclaw, she has
now been transferred to Gryffindor. I hope you all give her the praise and respect that she
deserves.”

She turned on her heel and looked like she was going to leave, but once at the portrait hole she
said, “Oh, and one hundred points from Gryffindor for making such a mess. And three weeks of
detention for Mr. Finnigan.” With that she left, and Seamus just shrugged and hurled his pillow at
the nearest good-looking girl.

The fight raged on for hours until finally it was eleven o’clock, and six Gryffindor’s snuck out
of the tower unnoticed by everyone under their invisibility cloaks.



5. Chapters 13-15
-----------------

A/N:

Okay, the training finally begins! A few more surprises are in this one as well, just adds to
the overall mystery of the plot…

*****

Chapter 12

Once outside the tower, Harry pulled the cloak off, causing Ron and Hermione (who were the two
under his cloak, Luna, Ginny, and Neville were under the other) to gasp loudly.

“What are you doing?!” “We’ll get caught!”

Harry laughed at their antics, throwing the invisibility cloak over his shoulder suavely. “Guys,
every teacher in the school knows that we are receiving special training from Dumbledore. Even
Filch. The cloaks are just to get us out of the common room.”

He saw looks of realization dawn over both of their faces, Hermione’s accompanied by a blush.
She was always embarrassed when she missed something so obvious. Harry thought she looked cute like
that though.

Ginny, Neville, and Luna seemed to materialize out of thin air next to them after pulling off
their own invisibility cloak. Silently, the sextet walked down to Hagrid’s hut, curious and excited
for their first night of training.

When they got to the hut, Harry pulled out his wand and muttered, “Point me.” The wand spun and
pointed to his left, so they headed left for fifty paces, then turned and went left another fifty,
so they were now standing where they were supposed to start their training.

“DUCK!” Ron bellowed, and without thinking, Harry grabbed Hermione’s robes and pulled her to the
ground next to Ron. Neville managed to get down quickly as well, but Luna and Ginny were hit by the
stunners that had been fired at the sextet, rendering them unconscious immediately.

Harry made a mental note to never have fun at Ron for his Divination abilities ever again.

Harry jumped to his feet, pulling Hermione up with him, and together, the four remaining
students yelled, *“Lumos!”* And all of their wands lit up, giving them feint visibility of the
surrounding woods. They could hear people moving, but couldn’t see them.

Sighing, Harry raised his wand at the nearest tree and bellowed, *“Inflamare!”*

The tree immediately lit fire and around him, Harry could hear the others doing the same thing.
Now they could see the shadowy forms of Tonks, Mad-Eye, and Lupin walking towards them, curious
smiles on their faces.

“Interesting tactic Potter.” Moody growled, and Harry smiled, lowering his wand.

*“Expelliarmus!”* Suddenly Harry was thrown backwards and his wand sailed into a fuming
Alostar Moody’s outstretched hand.

“CONSTANT VIGILANCE POTTER!” He bellowed, tossing Harry’s wand back to his owner. “Never lower
your wand while in a duel! What came over you boy!?”

Harry gaped at him. “But you, you said, and I thought,” “Anyone could be trying to trick you
Potter! What if I was Lucius Malfoy under a polyjuice potion? What then?”

Harry stared at him, lock jawed, and didn’t bother to answer.

“That is quite enough, Alostar.” Came the almighty voice of Albus Dumbledore, who had just, with
one flick of his wand, ceased the burning of all the trees that had been on fire. He smiled at
Harry.

“That was very impressive Harry. All great duelers will use their surroundings to their
advantage. I am happy to see that you have already begun to learn that. Also, I am proud that you
find such faith in your friends,” He motioned at Ron, who blushed, then at the unconscious Luna and
Ginny.

“Apparently Misses Lovegood and Weasley are not quite at that level of faith yet.
*Enervate.”* He pointed his wand at the two, who awoke immediately and blushed at all the
faces around them, realizing that they had obviously done the worst out of the six.

“Now, for tonight, I will leave you with Tonks and Remus, and you may begin your animagus
training. Good luck.” And with a swish of his cloak, he was gone. Moody mumbled something under his
breath and left as well, leaving only Harry, Hermione, Ron, Luna, Neville, Ginny, Lupin, and
Tonks.

“Okay guys, let’s make a circle shall we?” Tonks said, plopping down on the ground, Remus
following suit. A few seconds later they were all sitting in a ragged circle. All eyes turned on
Tonks.

“Okay, now we must find out what kind of animal you will become. Search your souls and fins the
animal that is most like you, that you have the most experience with, that you understand the
greatest.

Harry sighed and closed his eyes, although he already knew what his animagus transformation
would be. By the way Tonks had said it, Harry had no doubt that when he transformed that he would
become a serpent. He could speak to them, he had fought them, he understood them well, so he was
unsurprised to see the image of a snake running through his mind.

Suddenly, Harry felt a quick flash of power, and he swore that he saw a dragon, but didn’t know
what to make of it. Slowly he opened his eyes, and one by one, everyone else did the same.

Tonks smiled at them all and looked at Ginny. “Let’s start with you dear.” Ginny smiled
slightly. “A kneazel.” “No surprise there,” Ron muttered, making Harry grin. Ginny had always been
quite the cat lover, and she even acted like one on occasion.

Tonks smiled at her and turned next to Luna, who was, as always, wearing a dreamy expression on
her face. “A Falcon.” Everyone looked at her in surprise, but Tonks said nothing and next turned to
Neville.

He scrunched his eyebrows together and said, “A lion, but it wasn’t like one that I have ever
seen before, it was like, somehow, more powerful.” Tonks and Remus exchanged a curious look.

“A Grynx?” Tonks said silently, and Lupin nodded. “That’s what it sounds like. Neville,” He
said, returning his gaze to the once plump, accident prone boy, who now was only slightly
overweight. Apparently the summer had been good to him. “You need to find all the information on
Grynx’s as you can. They are an extinct magical lion, very powerful. I have never heard of anyone
ever embodying one as an animagus before. You must be truly brave to have that form Neville.”
Neville blushed while everyone else looked at him in a mixture of awe and happiness. Harry always
knew there was something special about that boy.

Next it was Ron’s turn. He smiled broadly. “A fire drake!” Hermione gasped and Tonks looked
astounded for a moment, but quickly recovered. “Very powerful, very fast, very dangerous. Of course
it does represent you well Ron, with your flaming red hair, your love for flying, and you daring
and bravery. You will do well as a dragon.”

Harry smiled at Ron, who was beaming with pride. Dragon animagus were *very* rare.

“And how about you Hermione?” Lupin asked, and Hermione blushed, replying quietly, “A Phoenix.”
This time everyone gasped, except for Remus, who simply smiled and nodded. “The purest of all
creatures, even more so than a unicorn. Also brave, loyal, and beautiful.” “Well that describes you
perfectly,” Harry muttered in her ear, making her blush in delight at the compliment.

“And now for Harry.” Tonks said. Harry sighed. “Three guesses what.” “A serpent?” Hermione said,
and Harry nodded bashfully, but then looked at Remus.

“Yeah, I knew it would be a serpent, but while I was viewing the snake, something strange
happened.” They all looked at him in curiosity. Harry continued. “For a brief second, I saw a
dragon, but it couldn’t have been a dragon. I mean, a wizard can only have one transformation, and
this wasn’t any ordinary dragon, it was gold. As far as I know, no golden dragon exists right?”

Remus and Tonks looked puzzled, as did everyone else. An awkward silence broke over the group,
finally ended by Remus. “Well you are correct Harry, on both counts. No wizard can have two
animagus forms and as far as I know there is no golden species of dragon. Very strange indeed.”

Another uneasy silence swept over the group, only the rustling of leaves in the wind and an
occasional stir of a wild animal breaking the silence peacefully from time to time.

Remus checked his watch. “Well, I reckon that’s enough for tonight. Why doesn’t everyone head
back to bed now, and we’ll start your actual transfigurations tomorrow. You all are a very talented
lot, and I would not be surprised to see you complete your first transformation within the next few
weeks.”

He nodded to them all and they took that as their leave to go. Harry and Hermione let the others
go ahead and they strolled through the forest, hand in hand, Hermione’s head snuggled into Harry’s
shoulder, her bushy hair tickling his chin.

“Harry Potter,” Came a low, intellectual voice that Harry recognized. He spun around and
smiled.

“Firenze! How are you? I heard that you were allowed back into the forest after Dumbledore came
in here to get Umbridge last year! How are things?”

The centaur took a few more steps towards Harry, stopping only when he was within arms reach.
Harry, even though he knew that Firenze was nice and harmless, unconsciously tightened his hold on
Hermione. Firenze looked to the sky.

“It is beautiful, is it not?” He asked, motioning to the stars that hovered over the world,
their beauty calming the night sky. Firenze continued. “The war is coming, Harry Potter. We have
seen it in the stars, it is inevitable.”

Harry shuddered a little. Where was he going with this?

“I foresee a great gain for you, Harry Potter, in the near future, but I also predict a great
loss. One may not come without the other. It is inevitable, the stars have foretold it, and it is
your destiny. Good luck, Harry Potter.”

With one last glance towards the sky, Firenze left the two in a shocked silence. Hermione
started to pull on Harry’s robes. “Come on Harry, you know that Divination is a load of rubbish. No
one can predict the future.”

Harry eyed her carefully. “The prophecy?” She shifted uneasily.

“Well we can’t know that it is true, can we? I mean, there’s no proof?”

Harry did his very best not to become angry with her. “Hermione, what about the prediction in my
third year?” Her eyes fell to the forest floor.

“I know, it’s just,” Her eyes welled up with tears. She looked him fiercely in the eyes. “I just
don’t want it to be true. I love you to much to lose you!” She sobbed and threw herself into
Harry’s arms. He shhhd her and said that everything would be fine, that Voldemort couldn’t touch
him if he knew that Hermione was always going to be there, waiting for him.

Finally satisfied, they walked out of the woods, and were heading back towards the castle when
Harry felt a strange tugging on his chest. “What the…?”

“What is it Harry?” Hermione asked, eyes filled with concern. Harry shook his head.

“I dunno, it’s just, I feel like something is calling to me.”

Hermione’s eyes widened in fear. “Voldemort?”

Harry shook his head again. “No, not that, this feels…I dunno, like, love, almost, only it’s
not.” Hermione looked at him in utmost confusion. He grabbed her hand and started to jog to the
tower. They didn’t have the invisibility cloak - Harry had let Ron take it - so they had to hurry
inside before a student spotted them outside and started making rumors.

The strange feeling in Harry’s chest did not go away as they reached the common room, and
suddenly, he knew what it was.

“Hermione!” He said urgently. “The egg! It’s opening! Hurry, go get it from your room!”

Hermione didn’t say anything, but nodded and ran towards her room, returning a few minutes later
with the egg. They sat down on the couch, and Harry took the egg in his hands. It was still, but he
could feel the power radiating inside of it.

“Harry,” Hermione said skeptically. “The charm isn’t going into effect, you know, the one that
tells us when the egg will open? So I think we should-”

She was cut off as the egg started to vibrate. Harry smiled at it. “Come on buddy, you can do
it. Just a few more shakes and you’ll be out of there. Come on, come to me.”

Hermione stared, mouth agape, at Harry. “Harry,” She whispered. He looked at her to show that he
was listening. “Well first of all, the egg shouldn’t open for a few weeks yet. Secondly, I know I
performed that charm perfectly, so I don’t understand why I can’t feel the egg opening. But
thirdly,” She stared directly into Harry’s eyes. “Do you realize that you just spoke Parseltongue
to the dragon egg?”

Harry was astonished. No, he hadn’t realized that. But his thoughts were cut off as the egg
started to break apart. Piece by piece, the egg came undone, until finally, the dragon was
revealed.

Hermione gasped, and threw a hand over her mouth. “Harry…” She whispered, although it was barely
audible. Harry was at a loss for words, he just stared at the dragon.

The baby dragon composed completely of golden scales, with the eyes and tongue of a serpent.

Chapter 13

“How…?” Harry stared at the baby dragon, mouth agape, then realized something. “Hermione, we
haven’t even given him a name yet!”

Hermione, too shocked to speak, simply nodded. Harry stared at the dragon, its golden scales
glistening brightly. It looked just like any other dragon in its features, except for the eyes and
the tongue - those features belonged to a snake.

Harry looked at the dragon, who, most incredibly, spoke to him. *“Do I have a name,
master?”* Harry flinched at the dragon - just born and therefore should not be able to speak -
and managed to choke out, *“N-no, is there any name that you would like?”*

The dragon hissed, not viciously, but almost…respectfully?

*“I know of no names, I only came into being a few moments ago, I have intelligence, but not a
name. Please, master, it is your duty to give me a name.”*

Harry finally composed himself and shook his head. *“First off, don’t call me master, my name
is Harry.”* The young dragon nodded his brilliant golden head in response. *“As for a name, I
will call you…”* Harry went deep in thought, wanting to give a proper name to accommodate the
creatures appearance and power, which Harry expected to be incredible.

Harry thought of the only name he could, something that represented the dragon. It was something
Harry was always responsible for, as the dragon would be. It was also pure gold, just like the
dragon, and it flew quickly and brilliantly, also like this dragon (Harry had no doubt that the
dragon would probably become the strongest in the world in no time). And it was also powerful, in a
manner of speaking, when in its environment.

Harry smiled at the beast. *“Your name will be Snitch.”*

Snitch gave Harry what he assumed was an approving look, and Harry turned to his girlfriend.

“His name is Snitch,” Harry said, smiling at Hermione, who was absolutely speechless - not a
common event. “I dunno what kind of dragon he is, but I’d bet all my gold in Gringotts that you
won’t find it in a book - I think he’s an entirely new species.”

Hermione gasped, but finally gained her composure, smiling at Harry. “That’s not saying much
Harry, you don’t want any of that gold in Gringotts.” Harry laughed and whispered in her ear. “But
then I wouldn’t have any money to waste on my beautiful girlfriend.”

She blushed, but nodded in understanding. Harry turned back to the dragon.

*“I don’t know why, but I feel strangely drawn to you, Snitch. Do you feel the same way? Do
you know why?”*

The dragon hissed back his answer, *“Yes on both counts, Harry. But I cannot tell you why, you
will find out when the time is right, there is no other way. Until then, I will be simply your pet,
your friend, and I will help you as much as I possibly can.”*

Without missing a beat, Harry asked, *“What do you mean, until then? What happens when I find
out why?”*

The dragon made a noise that Harry supposed was a laugh. *“All in due time, Harry. Now,
please, I am tired, it takes a great deal of energy to break out of an egg, and I need to rest. So
let’s go to sleep.”*

Snitch flapped his little wings and flew into the air, coming down on Harry’s shoulder, much
like an eagle. Snitch dug his talons into Harry’s flesh, but amazingly he felt no pain, but rather
a slight, tingling, pleasure, as if the dragon was an essential part of who he was.

Harry turned to Hermione, who was looking slightly peeved at being left out. “Hermione,
basically Snitch just told me that I am his ‘master’ and that until I find out why I am so drawn to
him - it is a him, I don’t know how I know, I just do - he will simply be my friend and help me
with everything I do. I dunno how we’re gonna explain this to Dumbledore or Hagrid, but that can
wait until tomorrow I guess. Right now, since he’s only about six inches long and four high, he can
sleep in the dorms with us. But once he gets bigger he’ll have to move out by Hagrid.”

*“I will not grow until you discover our connection. I will stay in this form until that time
arrives.”* Snitch hissed, and Harry looked at him in surprise before quickly repeating what he
had said to Hermione.

Hermione’s eyes lit up in thought. “Harry,” She said. “Please, in our free time, let me see you
speak with snakes and snitch here, and relate what you and they are saying to me, and eventually,
perhaps I could learn the language! I could never speak it, of course, but I could understand it,
so you could tell me important things with it and I’d understand. Wouldn’t that be grand!”

Harry nodded, never in doubt that Hermione could accomplish this feat, she was the most
brilliant witch Hogwarts had ever seen.

Finally he sighed and stretched, just realizing how tired he was. He leaned in and kissed
Hermione softly. “Goodnight Hermione, I love you.”

She kissed him back and replied, “I love you too Harry. Come get me before you go to Dumbledore
tomorrow, I want to tell him this together.”

Harry nodded and turned up the Gryffindor stairway, taking the stairs one at a time and very
slowly, contemplating going to sleep right on the spot. Stairs couldn’t be that uncomfortable,
could they?

Finally he reached his room and crashed on the bed, Snitch curling up by his chest under the
blankets. Harry smiled at the dragon and pet its head before drifting asleep and dreaming that
there was a certain bushy-haired brown-eyed girl laying in bed with him rather than a dragon.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Harry was glad to be the first awake in the morning - although he was still absolutely exhausted
- as it gave him amble time to wake up Snitch and throw the invisibility cloak over him before
heading to the girls dormitories.

He paused at the bottom step, frowning. He couldn’t go up there on his own, and Snitch was
probably to weak from the previous day to carry him. He thought for a moment before grinning to
himself. *“Accio couch cushion!”* The large pillow flew to him and he jumped on top of it,
smiling at his brilliance.

*“Wingardium Leviosa!”* He said with a swish and flick at the pillow underneath him, and he
drifted up into the air with the pillow, levitating himself up the stairs towards the girls
dormitories.

As he was chuckling to himself he was suddenly hurled backwards be an invisible ward. Harry
landed luckily on the pillow and didn’t get hurt from the fall. Apparently the wards were all over
the place, not just on the stairs alone.

Harry could have sworn that Snitch was chuckling, or at least as close to chuckling as a dragon
could be.

*“Grab on,”* He spoke in Parseltongue to Harry, who complied, frowning. Suddenly Harry felt
a great rush of wind, and he was in the sixth year girls dormitory. He gasped in realization.

*“You can apparate!”*

*“In a manner of speaking, yes, I can. Even with the wards on the castle. It is just another
power of mine. I have many that will become known to you as we begin our journey to the
truth.”*

Harry was going to ask what the truth was, but decided against it and decided instead to walk to
Hermione’s bed and gently nudge her awake. When that didn’t work, he grew an evil grin and softly
pressed his lips to hers, knowing that she would wake up to that.

Hermione moaned a little as she woke up, but gently started to return Harry’s kiss as she
realized what was going on. She smiled at them as they broke apart. “Mmm, I could wake up like that
every day of the week.”

Harry grinned at her and pulled her out of bed. “Come on Mione, get dressed and meet me in the
common room so we can go speak with Dumbledore.”

She nodded and started to head towards the bathroom when it hit her. “Harry, how did you get
here? There are wards to stop boys from entering!”

He grinned and motioned to Snitch, who was perched on Harry’s shoulder. “Just one of his many
talents.”

Hermione smiled and waved to Snitch. “Good morning Snitch.”

*“Good morning Hermione.”* Snitch replied.

“He said ‘Good morning Hermione’.” Harry translated, earning himself one last smile from
Hermione before she vanished into the bathroom.

Quickly, Snitch disapparated (or whatever it was that he did) back to the common room. Harry
swore loudly when he heard a surprised gasp from behind him.

He whirled around and stared at and astonished Mark Evans. It was Harry’s turn to gasp. How had
he not noticed it before? He had the auburn-red hair, and bright, emerald green eyes.

It hit Harry again. Mark. Mark *Evans.* Harry’s mother’s maiden name was Evans. Could Mark
possibly be related to him? How could he have never noticed this before?

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Hermione coming down the stairs to meet Harry.

“Hi Harry!” She paused as she saw Mark. “Oh, hello Mark,” She said somewhat dejectedly. “What
are you doing here?”

Harry answered for him. “I had just come down here with Snitch and he was here.” He turned to
Mark. “Look Mark, you can’t ell anyone what you just saw, okay? Not even your best friends or your
parents. Understand?”

Mark nodded weakly. “Okay then,” Harry said with a grin, and he spun Mark around so that he was
staring directly at Hermione. Harry looked at her. “Mione, is it just me or does he look like
someone that neither of us ever got to know?”

Hermione gave him a strange look, then gasped loudly. “Evans, Harry, your mother’s name was
Evans! And Mark looks just like her! Apart from him being a boy, of course.”

This was news to Mark. “Your mum’s name was Evans?” Harry nodded slowly. “Well, it *is* a
rather common name, perhaps it’s a coincidence?”

Harry shook his head slightly. “I don’t know, but we were just going to see Dumbledore, and I
think he may be able to clear some things up for us.” Harry nodded to Hermione and they started to
leave before noticing that Mark was frozen stiff.

“What’s wrong Mark?” Harry asked with concern.

Mark was able to stutter out the words, “Dumbledore…greatest wizard…in world…meet him?” Harry
and Hermione smiled at each other and dragged Mark to the portrait hole.

“Come on Mark, he’s a great guy, he’ll be happy to meet you.” Not allowing for protests, Harry
threw the invisibility cloak over Snitch - Mark was amazed when the dragon simply disappeared, but
said nothing - who now flew over their heads, invisible to everyone in the school.

Well not to Mad-Eye, perhaps, but the Defense wing was on the other side of the castle. So Harry
didn’t think they would have to worry about him.

“Tongue Toffees.” Harry said at the gargoyle, and it sprung to life, eliciting a gasp from Mark
and knowing smiles from Harry and Hermione.

They entered the office and Dumbledore was sitting at his desk, working on something for the
ministry. He smiled at the trio as the walked in.

“Ah, hello Harry, Hermione,” He said, intentionally using their first names, and he constantly
asked them to call him by his first name as well. “And you, Mr. Evans.” He said, nodding his head
at Mark, who was looking on in awe.

“Professor,” Harry said, getting Dumbledore’s attention. “There are a few reasons why we are
here, one of them is this,” He seemingly tugged at the air above his head, but in reality he was
pulling the invisibility cloak off of Snitch.

Dumbledore looked genuinely surprised at the golden dragon. “There’s more,” Harry said, turning
to Snitch.

*“Snitch, I’d like you to meet the most powerful wizard in the world, Albus Dumbledore.”*
He hissed in Parseltongue, furthering Dumbledore’s surprise.

*“It is a pleasure to meet you, Albus Dumbledore.”* The dragon replied, and Harry
translated, more for Hermione than for Dumbledore.

“He said it is a pleasure to meet you Professor. Well actually he said Albus Dumbledore.”

The aging professor nodded behind his long, white beard. “I assure you, the pleasure is all
mine. Now Harry, I expect that there is something else going on here. Am I correct?”

Harry nodded. “Yes, there is.” He motioned to Mark. “I have noticed many similarities between
myself, and Mark. Is it possible that we are related?”

Harry braced himself for the answer, Dumbledore frowned. “I do not know, I am afraid, but I see
where your concerns lie, I will look into it.”

Harry nodded again. “Thank you Professor.”

As they turned to leave, Dumbledore stopped them. “As far as your dragon goes Harry, you will be
allowed to bring it with you around the castle, to all of your classes, and without an invisibility
cloak. I daresay that there is something very important about that dragon, Harry, and that it will
surface itself when the time is right. I will inform the professors of the situation. You will tell
the students the truth, there is no point in lying to them. That dragon is an unknown species,
presumably the first of its kind. I hope that you discover just what it’s purpose is.”

He dismissed them after that, and Harry walked off, wondering just how important Snitch was
going to be in his life, and in his fight with Voldemort.

Chapter 13

The next couple of days passed without much action, except for the usual Malfoy taunts (Harry
was quickly learning to ignore them) and a great deal of questions about the golden dragon that
seemed to be attached to Harry at the shoulder.

The dragon honestly went with Harry everywhere. All of his classes, breakfast, lunch, dinner, it
always slept in his bed as well. It wasn’t that Harry disliked the dragon, in fact, Snitch was
quickly becoming like a brother to him (in a weird, inter-species kind of way), but sometimes Harry
just wished that the dragon would give him some time alone.

Finally, Friday night before going to bed, Harry voiced his ideas to Snitch.

*“Look, Snitch, you know that you’ve been a great friend to me, and I truly do enjoy your
company, right?”*

Snitch replied instantly with, *“But you would like more free time to spend with your friends,
and it is somewhat annoying to have a dragon constantly following your every move?”*

Harry looked at the dragon with a smirk, in only a few days the thing could already read his
mind and finish his sentences. It had taken Hermione at least a few months (after the troll) for
that.

*“You know me too well, I’m sorry, but can you please give me some space?”*

The golden beast made a sound that Harry had come to realize was a laugh. *“I’ve been
wondering how long it would take before you asked me that. Of course I will give you your space, I
will from now on only accompany you when you wish it, I will spend most of my time flying around
the forests from now on. Before you protest, please, take this…”*

A bright, brilliant, golden light emitted from the young dragon, and Harry was astonished to see
an equally brilliant golden orb float into his hand.

Snitch spoke, *“This orb will allow you to speak with me telepathically, no matter how far
apart we may be. To use it, you only need to touch it and I will be able to hear your every
thought, and respond to them. Now…”* Another brilliant flash lit the darkened room, and Harry
(once his vision was restored) was astonished to see a leather glove with the orb in bedded now
firmly attached to his hand.

*“How…”* Harry began, but Snitch cut him off.

*“The bond we share is very strong, Harry, stronger than anything you could ever imagine. When
the time is right, you will discover just how strong our connection truly is…”*

He let the sentence hang, and Harry knew better than to ask for an explanation. He found out a
long time ago that Snitch would never tell him anything about their connection until he discovered
it for himself.

‘But how strong can a connection be?’ He pondered to himself, walking out to the forbidden
forest with Ron and Hermione, ready to begin their first ever attempts to transform that night. ‘I
mean, it can’t be any stronger than me and Hermione’s bond, but I feel like it may be, but only in
a different way. It’s almost like he’s a part of me, he knows me so well. But Hermione’s like that
as well. So what gives?’

Harry banished his thoughts quickly as they reached the meeting area. He smiled at the nervous
faces around him. Everyone was nervous but excited to have their first go at becoming an
animal.

“Good evening all,” Tonks said pleasantly, smiling at all of them. Everyone returned her smile,
then turned to Professor McGonogall, who would be supervising them tonight, seeing as she was a
kneazle animagus herself.

“Well let’s not beat around the bush here, and get straight to it. Miss Weasley, you first.”

Ginny gulped and stepped to the center of the circle that they had formed. The moonlight was
shining brightly on her face, and Harry had to admit that she looked fairly beautiful. He grinned
when he noticed that Neville had realized the same thing, although his reaction was a little
different, his mouth opening slightly.

“Now remember Ginny, just imagine being the cat. Bring up all of the feelings and thoughts that
revolve around your animagus form and bring them to mind. Nothing else should matter. Just focus on
the kneazle, and the kneazle alone. Imagine the fur growing on your body, the shrinking down to
size, get the picture of the cat in your head, then allow your body to conform to that image.”

Ginny nodded, taking all of the information in. Her eyebrows scrunched in concentration, she
seemed lost deep in thought.

Then, she began to change. Hair started to sprout up all over her body, and she began to shrink.
A tail sprouted from behind her, and then suddenly, it all stopped.

Ginny fell to the ground, exhausted, still in the middle of transformation. Harry couldn’t help
but laugh aloud at the sight, soon joined by all of the others.

Ginny’s face was mostly covered in red fur, but a different, lighter shade than her normal hair,
and it clashed horribly. She was hunched over as her spine was in mid-transformation when she had
stopped, making her look somewhat like a hunchback. Her tail was only a few inches long, and looked
horribly misplaced.

This was all not to mention that her clothes had not successfully melded into the fur that was
the kneazle, so there were blotches of black robes and red fur all over her body.

McGonogall smiled at her and transfigured her back to her natural self.

“How are you dear?” She asked, slightly concerned.

Ginny managed a weak smile. “Tired, I felt like…just, like…drained.”

Lupin stepped forward and handed her a piece of Honkeyduke’s chocolate. “Eat this Ginny, it’ll
make you feel better.”

She hurriedly took the chocolate and stuffed it in her mouth. “Fanks Froesscor.” They all
giggled at her lack of manners, but no one said anything.

“Okay, you next, Mr. Longbottom.”

Neville nodded, and taking a deep breath, he stepped forward.

The effect was immediate. Neville’s arm and legs became powerful legs with strong paws and
razor-sharp nails. His face flushed out in a bushy mane, and his clothes were replaced by brilliant
golden fur.

His nose bulged outward, and the mane grew even larger. His eyes grew, and his teeth became like
knives.

In less than a minute, Neville stood in front of them all on all fours, a fully-fledged
Grynx.

Harry was stunned, as was everyone else. Neville, the shy, accident prone boy of years past, had
just become the first of them to transform successfully. True, only one other person had tried it
so far, but it was a great feat nonetheless.

After a few seconds in his form, Neville became very shaky and slowly returned to his normal
self, a collapsed heap on the ground. He was sweating profusely, and looked like he could hardly
move.

Moony hurriedly shoved a Honkeyduke’s in his mouth, and Neville started to come around.

McGonogall was shocked, to put it lightly.

“V-very impressive Mr. Longbottom.” She was clutching her chest tightly, Harry was afraid she
may have a heart attack. “If only you put forth that much effort into my class I daresay you would
be one of my better students, as it is obvious that you are already one of the most talented.”

Neville gave her a weak smile, and Harry was sure that he was blushing, but it was impossible to
tell as his face was already red from the effort he had put forth.

“And you now, Miss Lovegood.”

Luna took center stage and started to concentrate…and concentrate…then she concentrated some
more.

After ten minutes, she had only turned her hair slightly darker and her nose had become
elongated. McGonogall gave her a reassuring smile after she saw the young girls dejected face.

“Do not fret about it, Miss Lovegood. Very few witches and wizards have the ability to become
animagus. You have the ability, surely, but it will take some time to completely assume your form.
I took at least a dozen tries myself before I got it right.”

Neville’s chest welled up in pride at the remark, but he tried to look like he wasn’t to excited
that he had bested his head of house at her own game.

Luna took some chocolate and ate it while staring at Ron, a dreamy expression on her face.

Ron didn’t need to be told, he simply walked to the middle of the circle, which was now
considerably larger due to the enormous form of his creature.

Ron closed his eyes in concentration, and he began to change. His face went dark red, and a
snout and tail began to form. Ron’s hair seemed to meld in with his head, becoming dark, red
scales.

His eyes began to change, they became the fierce red of the fire drake. Ron began to grow,
larger and larger, until finally, he collapsed to the ground, completely spent, halfway through his
transformation.

It took a few minutes for him to wake up, and he was greeted with concerned looks from his
friends, but an appraising one from Minerva. He also got some chocolate from Lupin. Tonks was just
smiling at him proudly.

“Very good, Mr. Weasley. It takes a great deal of energy and power to transform into a dragon.
For your first attempt, you preformed admirably.”

Ron beamed at her, or at least he gave her as close to a grin as possible in his condition.

“You next, Miss Granger.”

Hermione shakily moved into the middle of the group, and looked at McGonogall nervously. “Um,
Professor McGonogall, I was uh wondering, because my animagus is so completely pure and innocent,
and only a pure and innocent person can become one…well I mean, I guess what I am trying to say
is,” She gulped, blushing brightly. “Not that we would do it any time soon, because we’re so young,
but,”

Harry shuffled his feet in nervousness as he realized what Hermione was going to ask.

“But, well, um, me and Harry love each other, and well, one day, well actually probably night,
we’ll show each other how much we love each other, and well, um, would that affect me being able to
turn into a phoenix? I mean, when I lose my innocence, do I lose my animagus form as well?”

Tonks and the rest of the sextet - excluding Harry - fell on the ground in hysterical laughter,
while Lupin looked at Harry very uncomfortably. Harry and Hermione were both blushing, but staring
at McGonogall who seemed at a loss for words.

“Well,” McGonogall started, sternness evident in her tone. “I expect that when you ‘lose your
innocence’ it will be away from Hogwarts grounds.” Harry and Hermione blushed even brighter, while
the others rolled around on the ground in laughter.

“But no, it will not effect your animagus transformation. Now, with that aside, please assume
your form, Miss Granger.”

Hermione nodded, and without further ado, she began to change.

She shrunk to the ground rapidly, her skin and robes quickly turning to brilliant, red and gold
feathers.

Her face immediately grew red and into a beak, more feathers forming all around her.

Within a few seconds, she had completely transformed into a phoenix. She tried flapping her
wings a few times, but to no avail.

After a minute or so she transformed back into herself, smiling slightly, but a bit dizzy and
she fell into Harry’s arms, who caught her.

“Thanks Harry,” She said with a seductive smile, forcing Harry to lean down and kiss her
tenderly. Ron stifled a laugh while the others just gave them knowing smirks.

McGonogall decided against saying anything and motioned to Harry.

“You next, Mr. Potter.”

Harry nodded and took center stage, forming the image of a serpent in his head.

He felt the ground raise up at him as he transformed, taking an amazing amount of energy with
it.

He experienced an eerie sensation of his arms and legs melding together and his ears melting
into his skull.

He suddenly went blind, although he could taste the air with his tongue.

Before he knew it, he was shooting upwards again at a rapid pace, but he kept his snake
form.

‘What was going on?’

He continued to rise, until he was sure that he was at least fifteen feet tall, and that his
body was a further fifty feet long after that.

He felt massive fangs two feet long grow in his mouth, and suddenly he could see again.

He would have screamed if it was possible when he realized what happened.

He wasn’t just a snake, his animagus form was a basilisk.

And he had been staring Hermione dead in the eye when he transformed.

A/N:

Heh, sorry, cliffhanger huh? That’s just how the chapter’s are pread out I guess.

Preview - A new animagus idea, a dream, a death…



6. Chapters 16-18
-----------------

A/N:

Heh, heh, here’s the next section, hope you like how I resolved the evil cliffhanger from
yesterday. R/R!

*****

Chapter 16

Before he even knew what was happening, Harry was at Hermione’s side, completely transformed
back to his human state.

“HERMIONE!” He screamed at her eagle-spread body. Tears overwhelmed him, and he didn’t bother to
hold them back. Around him everyone was looking on in utter shock, everyone beginning to sob.

Harry leant down and kissed Hermione’s forehead. “Please, Hermione, tell me you’ll be alright.
Please,” His last words were spoken in a mere whisper, and as he cried into her hair his hands
brushed down the side of her neck.

*Thump…Thump…Thump…*

Harry readjusted his fingers on her neck, wiping away his tears. He felt it again.

*Thump…Thump…Thump…*

“She has a pulse!” Harry screamed, picking her up in his arms and fingering his glove with the
embedded orb.

*“I need you Snitch, please come, hurry…”*

Less than a second later the dragon appeared in front of him. Ignoring the gasps from everyone
surrounding him, he grabbed Snitch by the tail and spoke in Parseltongue, *“Hospital wing.
Now!”*

He felt the familiar sensation of being rushed forward through the wind (as had happened the
last time) and when Harry opened his eyes again he was standing in the hospital wing, clutching
Snitch with one arm, and Hermione with the other.

Madam Pomfrey was looking at him, astonished, and Harry quickly spoke up, choking out every
word.

“Please…Poppy…help…Hermione…please…tell…not dead…” Madam Pomfrey took Hermione and laid her in
the nearest bed, then returned to Harry.

“Mr. Potter, I need you to tell me exactly what happened if I am going to be able to help
her.”

‘To hell with keeping the true nature of the lessons a secret!’ Harry thought. “We were in the
forest, practicing our animagus transformations with Moony, Tonks, and McGonogall,” The school
nurse’s eyes widened in surprise, but Harry continued anyways.

“I, I transformed,” Every word was harder and harder to say. “In-into a basilisk,” Pomfrey
gasped loudly, covering her mouth with both of her hands, fear and astonishment playing in her
eyes.

“I-I was l-looking right at Hermione when I did it, but she still has a pulse, please tell me
that she’s going to be fine.” His head was in his hands, and he was sobbing uncontrollably.

Madam Pomfrey rapidly did a quick check over of Hermione, and came back to Harry a few minutes
later, relief easily depicted in her eyes. She smiled at Harry.

“She’s going to be fine Harry,” His heart leapt with joy. She was alive! He hadn’t killed her!
Pomfrey continued. “She was just knocked unconscious, that’s all. How she survived the stare of a
basilisk, I do not know, but she will be fine by morning.”

“I believe that I may be able to answer that Poppy.” Came a new voice from the entrance to the
hospital wing. Harry turned to see the familiar face of an old man with a long, white beard and
sparkling eyes.

Dumbledore cleared his throat and stepped towards the bed where Hermione lay, looking so
innocent and peaceful in sleep. “I believe Harry, that while you did successfully turn into the
basilisk, your eyes, or rather, the basilisk’s, had not quite yet reached their true power when you
laid your eye on young Miss Granger.” His eyes sparkled dangerously. “But I daresay, that a few
more seconds and your beloved Hermione would be in a never-ending slumber of death.”

Harry didn’t know whether to cry or smile, so he simply stood and threw himself around the
headmaster in an intense hug. Dumbledore patted him on the back lightly before breaking the contact
and turning to leave.

A sudden thought struck Harry. “Wait, Albus!” Harry wasn’t sure what had possessed him to call
the headmaster ‘Albus’ but he ignored that and continued.

“Look, if that didn’t kill Mione, than it was like, an incomplete transformation, right?”
Dumbledore nodded, confusion in his eyes.

“Yes, one could say that.”

Harry continued. “Then would it be possible for a person that is an animagus such as myself to
*intentionally* do an incomplete transformation?”

Dumbledore frowned slightly, but nodded. “Yes, Harry, I believe that you could partially
transform into the basilisk, but why, may I ask.”

Harry gave him a small smile. “So I could transfigure only my eyes?”

Understanding flashed through the headmaster’s eyes. He smiled lightly. “Ah, yes, of course
Harry. And with your glasses, the stare would not kill, but rather petrify. A very daring and
innovative idea, if I do say so myself. You will want to use this in battle, I presume?”

Harry nodded in conformation. Dumbledore smiled almost forcibly. “Although I am against most
acts of hostilities Harry, I do agree with this sentiment. Yes, Harry I will inform Professor
McGonogall and she can help you learn to do this. But Harry, you must be careful. Although this may
prove a powerful weapon on your enemy, than it will be the same on your friend.”

Dumbledore left him with these words, and Harry thought for about half a second before deciding.
‘I’ll do it, Hermione and I’ll just have to come up with a charm to stop the basilisk stare from
being harmful to our own forces while our enemies are petrified one by one without a clue of how it
is happening.’

He smiled and returned to Hermione’s bedside, brushing a stray hair from her beautiful face. He
leaned in and kissed her softly, then turned as he felt Pomfrey coming up behind him.

“Don’t even think about it Madam Pomfrey. I’m staying with Hermione tonight and that’s
final.”

Harry then refocused his gaze to the love of his life, and Pomfrey walked away, this time
without her usual protests and grumbling. Harry knew he wasn’t going to fall asleep any time soon,
so he turned to Snitch, who was perched on Hermione’s bedside rail.

*“Hey Snitch, do me a favor?”*

*“Of course.”*

*“Will you go to my dorm and bring me back my broom and the servicing kit? I think it’s about
time that I finally put the finishing touches on it.”*

The dragon dissaparated without a sound, and Harry turned back to Hermione, stroking her face
lovingly.

“I love you so much it hurts Hermione,” He spoke from the deepest depths of his heart. “It hurts
so much to see you in pain, even more so because it was my fault. Everything’s my fault Hermione,
if it weren’t for me you wouldn’t have been dragged into this mess.”

He allowed himself a smile, knowing that Hermione would be snapping at him right now for
suggesting that this was all his fault and that she *wanted* to be a part of this ‘mess’.

“That’s why I’ll never leave you. If I left you, I wouldn’t be protecting you, I’d be killing
you. I have to stay close to you to make sure that you’re okay, even if I’m not,” He leaned down
and put the most loving of kisses on her lips.

“Your life means more to me than mine does. I would die for you in a heartbeat, you have so much
more to look foreword to than I do, and you deserve so much. I love you with all of my heart.”

He kissed her hand tenderly, then was snapped out of his stupor by Snitch returning with the
broom and the servicing kit, along with something Harry hadn’t asked for - a photo album.

Harry laid the broom and the servicing kit aside, and looked at all the photos in the book, a
smile playing on his face. He had no doubt whatsoever what he would do with his broom now.

He grabbed the broom by its handle and quickly muttered a simple incantation that turned the
entire broom emerald green.

Next he used a copying spell to take one of the pictures out of the album, than a pasting and
wrapping spell to secure the picture on the tail end of the broom, completely enveloping the part
of the broom that would have been nothing but bristles in the muggle world.

Thinking of the muggle world, he charmed the photo so that it would be a stand-still, and
unmoving. Harry had actually always preferred photos that way anyways.

Next he took out a thin, long, golden engraver, and turned his attention to the hilt of the
broom.

In small, but easily readable, golden letters, Harry engraved the name of his new broom on
forever.

*The Marauder.*

He turned the broom around so that he could see the back and grinned at the photo of his father,
Sirius, and Remus, all beaming proudly at the camera.

He laid the now-completed broom to the side and crawled onto the bed with Hermione, adrenaline
gone and the past few days lack of sleep finally catching up to him.

He wrapped his arm around Hermione, holding her close, and nuzzling his face deep into the back
of her neck he fell into a blissful slumber.

*It was a dark and stormy night, rain pelted the black robes of the death eaters that
surrounded the dark lord, Voldemort.*

*The evil one spoke, “You are all here today because in just a few short moments, the
dementors will leave Azkaban and join us in our fight for the eradication of all mudbloods on the
planet.”*

*Surprised and happy murmurs rose from the crowd, and Voldemort shushed them all with a wave
of his wand.*

*“Now, we will have some of our most loyal servants among us once again. All those lost in the
Department of Mysteries will rejoin us in a few short moments.”*

*His eyes narrowed and he glared at every death eater in turn.*

*“Now we only need to rid ourselves of that pest Potter before we begin our reign. He is
strong, I will not deny that, and he could be our undoing.”*

*A wicked smile spread across his face.*

*“No doubt Dumbledore has him in advanced training right now, but no matter, the plan is in
motion, Potter has already began to fall for it. When he - POTTER!”*

*Harry flinched when he heard Voldemort hiss his name. The dark lord began to chuckle.*

*“Attempting to use my own mind against me, are you Potter? You are no match for me. You are a
mere shadow of your father, and I did away with him with little difficulty.”*

*The death eaters snickered among themselves, and Harry began to speak, amazing even himself,
through Voldemort’s lips.*

*“I would hate to see you rid the world of all mudbloods and half-bloods,” Harry sneered
through Voldemort’s mouth. “Because then you’d have to kill yourself, now wouldn’t you
Tom?”*

*Harry pulled himself from the man’s mind before he could be attacked in any way, shape, or
form, and left Voldemort to deal with Harry’s accusations.*

*Would he lose followers if they knew that he was a half-blood? Well it couldn’t hurt to
try.*

Harry woke up slowly, taking a few minutes to remember where he was. When he saw Hermione
smiling at him, her face inches from his own, he remembered the horrific night.

“Good morning Harry,” She said, giving him a gentle peck on the lips. “Mind telling me why we’re
in the infirmary?”

Harry, as gently as he could, relayed to her the previous night. She was shocked by some parts
of it, but she smiled in the end. Harry did not tell her about his littler heart-felt speech,
though he had an inkling that Hermione knew he had said something anyways.

“So, anything else happen last night?” She said giggling and wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.
“I mean, we *did* sleep in the same bed together.”

Harry started to chuckle until he remembered the dream. He slapped himself hard on the
forehead.

“No! The dream! I forgot! I have to tell Dumbledore!”

“Harry, what’s going on?” Hermione asked nervously, reaching out and stroking Harry’s cheek in
concern.

He told her all about the dream, when he finished, she had a horror-stricken look on her
face.

“Let’s go.”

Together they bolted from the hospital wing all the way to Dumbledore’s office. After yelling
out the password, they ran into Dumbledore’s office, and spotted him behind his desk.

He looked up with sad eyes, and Harry realized that he already knew, but he also knew much
more.

Harry gasped in realization.

“Who died?”

Chapter 17

Dumbledore gave them a sad, tired, and rather old look, as if his age was finally catching up to
him. The great sorcerer sighed.

“I assume you already know of the breakout at Azkaban?” He asked, and Harry nodded.

“Yes sir, I dreamt it. I talked to Voldemort himself. He said something about a plan I had
already started to fall for, and then he said that he would rid the world of all muggle borns and
half-bloods. So no new news there.” He gulped, wondering how Dumbledore would take the rest of the
news. “Then I called him Tom and said - so that all the death eaters could hear - that if he killed
all of the half bloods he would have to kill himself. Then I left, of my own free will.”

To Harry’s utmost surprise, Dumbledore chuckled. “So now the death eaters are plagued with a
thought of their master not being a pureblood as he claims.” Dumbledore let out a deep, sad breath,
readjusting his glasses that had slipped down his nose.

“One piece of good news from last night, I suppose. The rest, as you may guess, is
horrible.”

Harry and Hermione said nothing, only waited and stared, the firelight reflecting the
determination in their eyes.

“There are at least twenty dead,” Hermione gasped, clasping a hand over her mouth. Harry grasped
her hand in support.

“All of them, I am afraid, were friendly. We also lost five from the order.”

Harry held his breath, preparing himself for the worst.

Dumbledore continued. “Emmeline Vance, Dedalus Diggle, Hestia Jones, Horace Frances, and…”
Dumbledore fiddled with the quill in his hands, twirling it between his fingers like a first year
in History of Magic class.

“The fifth death, I’m sorry to say, was Bill Weasley.”

Harry sat down hard, not caring that there was no chair under him. Hermione fell right next to
him and wept into his chest. Dumbledore eyed them both gravely.

“Mister and Misses Weasley have already been summoned, they will be here momentarily. I thought
that you, Harry, should be the one to break this to them. You are the closest to the family, and
although you did not know Billius as well as the rest of the Weasley’s I believe that the two of
you were rather friendly acquaintances, no?”

Harry could only nod. He couldn’t believe it. Bill…dead. It was to much. Ron and Ginny would be
crushed. Ginny especially, Harry knew that Bill had always been her favorite brother.

Hermione found her voice first. “But, but Professor Dumbledore, sir. Bill is a code-breaker,
why, what was he doing in Azkaban?”

Dumbledore’s face fell even more, if that was possible. “Order business.” He barely whispered,
and Harry and Hermione nodded in understanding.

Bill had died because he was in the Order of the Phoenix. That would *not* go over well
with Mrs. Weasley.

A few minutes later, Ron and Ginny, both looking tired and bewildered, came into the room. Harry
stood up and gave them each a solid hug, Hermione following his lead, did the same.

“What’s going on?” Ron asked, fear etched into his voice, as if he knew that the response would
not be a favorable one.

Harry sighed. There would be no point in beating around the bush here. “The dementors left
Azkaban, and took all the prisoners with them.” Both fire-headed wizards gasped.

Harry continued, tears falling freely. “Ron, Ginny, I’m so sorry,” He whispered, hoping vainly
that maybe the news would be easier to take in a quiet voice. “Bill was killed.”

Ron’s eyes drooped in disbelief, but he knew the truth. He fell to the floor, face in his hands.
Ginny was another problem altogether.

“NO!” She screamed, shaking her head violently while tears cascaded down her cheeks. “NO! NOT
BILL! ANYONE BUT BILL! PLEASE TELL ME IT WASN’T BILL! HE WAS, HE IS, NOOOOO!”

She fell to the ground, and before anyone could help her, she started thrashing uncontrollably,
foam appearing at the corner’s of her mouth, her face broken out in a cold sweat.

“No, not Bill,” She sobbed, a foot thrashing towards Harry. “Impossible,” She choked and foam
spilled out of her mouth and down her chin. Harry and the others looked on, aghast at what they
were seeing.

She continued to convulse on the ground, body parts writhing as if she was under the cruciatus
curse. Then she spun over to the side and began to retch violently.

“Not Bill!” Retch. “Please, anyone but Bill!” She hurled again, covering the floor with her
dinner. Harry turned away, he couldn’t watch anymore.

Ginny continued to writhe and retch all over the floor, steam nearly visible coming off of her
forehead, before her eyes rolled up to the back of her head and she passed out.

“Ginny?” Ron asked, shaking her, uncaring of the filth that now covered his hands. “GINNY!”

His hands fell to her neck. “Oh Merlin, Professor Dumbledore, her pulse is so weak, and,” He
leaned his ear to her mouth. “AND SHE’S NOT BREATHING!”

By this time Madam Pomfrey had rushed into Dumbledore’s office and to Ginny’s side. Dumbledore
had obviously contacted her when Ginny started to convulse.

Immediately Pomfrey conjured a stretcher immediately, a very concerned and worried look on her
face. “She’s having some kind of attack,” She spat out hurriedly, placing Ginny gently onto the
stretcher.

“I’m not sure yet, but it could be a nervous breakdown, or simple shock, or it could be much
worse.” She shuddered. “It may be Wizard Stress Meningitis.” This time Dumbledore shuddered,
Hermione let out a small squeak, Ron’s face paled to a ghostly white.

“Huh?” It was times like these that Harry hated the fact that he was very ignorant of the world
to which he belonged.

As she rushed the young Weasley from the room, she shot over her shoulder one of the worst
things Harry had ever heard in his life.

“A wizard form of Meningitis. The brain becomes inflamed after a great loss to an individual
with all of that certain witch or wizards potential magic. It overloads the brain and the patient
begins to vomit their food, then the acids from their stomach, until finally blood is finally drawn
in from the blood stream and is retched until there is to little blood left for the patient to
survive.”

Harry was awestruck once again. Ginny was a very powerful witch - all of the Weasley’s were. If
her magic was locked away in her brain…he didn’t want to think about it. But she was his friend,
and he had to help her.

He turned to Hermione. “Come on Hermione, let’s go back to those physics notes. Maybe we can
figure something new out to help her?”

Hermione sniffed and nodded. Harry, with one last sad glance to Ron and Dumbledore, took her
hand and led her from the headmaster’s office.

They didn’t talk much on the way back to Gryffindor Tower. Harry’s thoughts were on the
Weasley’s. they had never lost anyone in their family before. How would they take it? Would they
pull out of the war? A horrible thought struck Harry. What if they took Ron and Ginny out of
Hogwarts? What if they thought they were all doomed to die and they wanted to spend the rest of
their lives in peace?

Harry was snapped out of his thoughts at the portrait of the Fat Lady. “Linkin Park.” Harry
muttered the new password - some kind of muggle band or something.

They still did not speak all the way up to Harry’s room, where they found a very nervous Dean,
Seamus, and Neville waiting for them. They all eyed him in question, and he answered their unspoken
question, thinking it better to give them the truth right away.

“The dementors left Azkaban tonight and took the prisoners with them back to Voldemort.”
Everyone gasped, Dean and Seamus both flinching at the name.

Harry sighed and wiped away his tears. “Upwards of forty people were killed. Bill Weasley was
one of them.”

This elicited even louder gasps from the group, and Dean made to tear from the room to find
Ginny, but Harry stopped him. “It gets worse. You all know how close Ginny was to Bill right?”

Everyone nodded. “Well, she had a sort of, *attack* after she heard the news.” He sighed
deeply. “Pomfrey thinks she may have Wizard Stress Meningitis.”

This time Dean did bolt from the room, Neville close on his heels. Seamus just dropped back on
his bed with his hands over his eyes, not saying a thing.

“Hey, Seamus, Hermione’s going to stay here tonight, alright? We have some work that we have to
do.”

Seamus snorted and replied, “Yeah, just use a silencing charm.”

Harry would have torn Seamus’ head from his shoulders if he hadn’t known the boy so well. In
Seamus’ view, there are two outlooks on the world. One, you can take everything seriously and do
what everyone expects of you in a given situation. And two, you can take life as one long joke and
find humor around every corner, making life fun and worth the effort. Seamus (along with the
Weasley twins) obviously fall into the latter category.

Harry led Hermione to his bed and sat down on it, pulling the hangings closed around them. He
sighed and laid back, and immediately Hermione jumped on him.

She kissed him hard and forcefully, her fingers intertwining roughly with the back of his untidy
hair. Harry pulled her closer, breaking the kiss (which got a disapproving groan from Hermione) and
began to kiss the nape of her neck, then again on the mouth.

They kept at it for a few minutes before Harry finally pushed her away, gasping desperately for
breath. “We can’t do this now, no matter how much we want it, we aren’t ready. We also have work to
do.”

Hermione reluctantly nodded, but threw herself into Harry’s chest, sobbing uncontrollably.
“Harry, I-I don’t ever want to lose you!” She sobbed, her tears soaking a puddle straight through
Harry’s undershirt.

He held her close as she continued. “Oh Harry, if my parents died, it would be ever so dreadful,
but I would get through it, I know I would. Even with Ron, if he died, I could get over it
eventually. But-but with you Harry,” She sniffed back her tears and looked into his eyes, cupping
each of his cheeks in her hands.

“If you died, I couldn’t go on.” She cried again, pounding a fist into Harry’s chest, not caring
whether Seamus could hear them or not. “You’re, like, a part of me. I can’t live without you. Don’t
ever do that to me Harry. Please promise me that you’ll never die.”

Harry cried with her and pulled his face into her bushy locks, murmuring, “I-you know I can’t
promise you that, the prophecy…” This only made her wail louder, reminiscent of the wails that
Winky had let out back in their fourth year. He quickly decided to change tactics.

“But I can promise you that I will always be with you,” He caressed her cheek softly, calming
her slightly. “Whether in body or in spirit, I’ll never leave you. If I ever die, I promise that
I’ll always look over you. There’s no one else but you Hermione, there never has been, there never
will be.”

Hermione, despite her tears, managed a genuine smile, gracing her already beautiful features
with a brilliant glow. She leaned up and gave him the most loving of kisses.

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

She smiled and kissed him again, and Harry eagerly returned it.

“Okay,” Hermione said, finally stopping the kiss. “Now for physics.”

“Er, wha? Oh, yeah, uh, physics.” Harry said in a voice reminiscent of Goyle, causing Hermione
to go into a fit of giggles.

Harry smirked at her and pulled out their books. Hermione leaned her head back into Harry’s
chest, twirling her hair in her fingers, and sighed. “All pain occurs in the mind…”

Harry gave her an odd look. “Huh?”

Hermione gave a sigh that said she had read this in some book. “I read that in a muggle
psychology book over the summer. It’s also physiologically correct. As your brain is the only part
of the body with the ability to think, nothing else can experience pain. When you say, get hit in
the wrist by a bludger,” She smirked at him, but he just stared at her, suddenly very
interested.

“Go on.”

She gave a pleasurable moan as she laid back against the backboard of the bed with Harry holding
her tightly. “You see, the brain is too complicated to understand its own complexity. When you hurt
your arm, the nerves there send a message to your brain, telling it that the body has been injured.
The brain then relays a message back that says there is pain in that area, when in fact there is
not, because only the brain can truly feel pain. So the brain, and no one knows how, makes us
believe that there is pain in our arm when there is not. Do you understand?”

In response Harry pulled her to him and kissed her deeply. When they pulled away he was smiling
broadly. “You’re brilliant Hermione!”

She smiled sheepishly, blushing a little, and responded with, “I know.”

Harry laughed and pulled her closer. “Don’t you see? The cruciatus curse!” Hermione’s eyes
widened. “It’s not *body* control, but rather *mind* control. In fact, all magic must be
a manipulation of the mind! If we can block the path to our mind from being manipulated, then we
can stop any curse that is thrown at us!”

Hermione gasped, throwing one of her slender hands over her completely desirable mouth.

“And,” Harry continued, realizing more as he went along. “That means that the cruciatus curse,
when used excessively, will manipulate the mind into not working at all, but it is possible to
block, in fact, the energy could probably be drained out! Which means…”

Harry drifted off, seeing if Hermione would catch on. She did.

“Oh my God Harry!” She nearly screamed. “We could save Neville’s parents!”

Chapter 18

After a long night of going over theory after theory, and searching through many anatomical and
physiological textbooks, Harry and Hermione were determined that they could bring Neville’s
parents, Frank and Alice Longbottom, back to full health with a complex potion.

“Okay, we’ll need grafstain roots for the penetration,” Hermione stated in her know-it-all
voice, but Harry didn’t mind that right now. He was too transfixed on the idea of helping Neville
and how beautiful Hermione was.

“Then we’ll need some strango seeds for the swelling, and a few bronci horns for the actual
cleansing. Then obviously we’ll need some charfrain to stop the blood loss, and finally we’ll need
a few drops - four, I expect - of verinsium to expel all of the magic.”

She smiled at Harry. “We can do this, I know we can. So do you want to tell Neville then?” Harry
grinned back at her and nodded.

Together they walked down the Gryffindor Boys staircase (eliciting a few strange looks from a
couple of second years that were huddled around *Basic Book of Spells, Grade 2*) and out the
portrait hole into the cold, drafty, corridors.

Harry pulled Hermione to his chest and wrapped his robes around her as she nestled her head on
his shoulder. She wrapped an arm around his waist and they walked in peace to the hospital wing,
where they found Dean and Neville, both their eyes dried up from tears, huddled together over
Ginny’s bed.

“Neville, a private word?” Harry asked, and Neville turned to them with a perplexed look on his
still slightly chubby face. Sighing at the sight of Ginny sleeping rather poorly on the bed, he got
up and trudged over towards them.

Harry pulled him out into the hallway and smiled at him. “I have great news for you Neville,
really great.”

The young man sighed in exasperation. “It’s about time we had some of that, I don’t know if
Ginny will ever pull out of this, so I could use some good news right about now. What is it?”

Harry grinned at him and placed a triumphant hand on his shoulder. “Hermione and I were going
through some books tonight and we figured something out, something big, huge. The best thing is
that this involves you personally.”

Harry paused. Neville, very attentive for it being seven o’clock in the morning after a night in
which he did not sleep, said, “Okay, you’ve got my attention. Now what’s this all about.”

Harry smiled broadly. “We’ve discovered how to make a potion that would cure your parents.”

These simple words were the greatest thing to ever grace the ears of Neville Longbottom. He did
not look at them questionably, or like they were insane. He knew they would never lie about
something this important. A wide smile spread across his face as his eyes filled up with tears of
happiness.

“When, when can we make it? I’ll help in any way I can, and there’s nothing you can do to stop
me.”

Hermione smiled at him. “I expect that the potion will take about a week to make, and then it
will have to sit for a few days and be stirred regularly before it reaches its potential. Neville,
you could have your parents back by Christmas.”

Neville gave them both grand hugs as he let the tears fall. “W-What do we need? The ingredients,
I mean.”

Hermione started ticking them off her fingers. “We need grafstain roots, strango seeds, bronci
horns, charfrain, and about four drops of verinseum. We’ll need to add the horns first, followed by
the strango seeds, stir counter-clockwise for a few hours, then put in the grafstrain and stir four
times clockwise, then let the potion sit for three hours and add four drops of verinseum. Finally
we’ll need to continuously stir clockwise until the potion turns red, then switch to
counter-clockwise until it goes emerald green.” She smiled at Harry, staring into his eyes.

Neville spoke up. “Done. I’ll start now, the sooner the better. I can find most of that in the
students cabinets, and I guess I’ll have to get a note from Professor Dumbledore so I can have
access to Snape’s ingredients for the verinseum. I’ll see you guys later!”

Harry smiled at the retreating boy’s back before returning his gaze to Hermione. He kissed her
softly on the nose. “You are brilliant, you know that?”

She smiled back at him, kissing him on the cheek. “And you are a flatterer, you know that?”

She giggled and Harry replied, “Yes, I am.” They both fell into a fit of giggles and they
reentered the hospital wing and made their way to Ginny’s bed, which was in the far right corner of
the room.

Harry laid a hand on Dean’s shoulder and said in a soft voice, “How’s she doing?”

Dean sighed and leaned back, rubbing his blood-shot eyes. “It’s definitely WSM, it’s only a
matter of time now to see whether or not she pulls through. I think she’s going to be fine, she’s
so strong and all.” He sighed again, sadly this time, and lowered his head in shame.

“And I’m going to have to break her heart when she wakes up.”

Harry and Hermione were very taken aback at this. “Why?”

“Because when I was here with Neville all night, I came to some realizations. I’m not in love
with Ginny. I mean, I lover her, as a friend, but that’s just it. She’s my best friend, nothing
more.” He gave a low chuckle. “It’s sort of the opposite for you two, isn’t it? You guys were best
friends first, fell in love later. We dated first, became friends later. Best friends.”

He looked pointedly at Harry. “She is my best friend, and I do love her, but I’m pretty sure
that Neville is *in love* with her. You know what I mean?”

Hermione nodded. “Yeah, I love Ron, I really do, but I’m not *in love* with him. Where is
he anyways?” She asked, just now noticing that their red-headed best friend was nowhere in sight,
and he hadn’t been in the dorms earlier.

Dean shrugged as he turned away from them, applying a wet cloth to Ginny’s forehead. “I dunno,
haven’t seen him at all. He never came in here. I wonder where he is?”

Harry frowned at the news. He hoped that Ron wasn’t doing something stupid.

A few minutes later they left for the Gryffindor common room, but Harry had no intentions of
going back to sleep anytime soon. As they reached his room (after shaking off a group of excited
third years that were convinced that Ginny had just battled You-Know-Who) Harry headed to his trunk
and pulled out *The Marauder.* He turned and smiled at Hermione, taking her hand.

“Flying lessons.”

Hermione opened her mouth to protest, but Harry silenced her with a finger to her lips. He
leaned in and whispered in her ear, so that they could not be overheard, “If you are going to be a
phoenix animagus, you’re going to have to learn to fly. In fact, I think you should naturally be a
great flyer if your animagus form is a phoenix. You just have to let go of your fear. Believe me,
when you’re in the air, everything else disappears, it doesn’t matter. It’s you and nature up
there, and I’ll be with you too. Come on, let’s go.”

He nibbled her ear lobe, making her giggle. She followed Harry out the portrait hole and down to
the quidditch pitch. The breeze was strong, but satisfyingly warm and gentle to the touch. Harry
pulled out his broomstick, and mounted it for the first time.

He flashed Hermione a brilliant smile and kissed her lightly on the cheek. “I’ll be back before
you can say-”

“quidditch!” Hermione finished for him, bursting into a fit of giggles. Harry smiled at her,
wondering why he had ever thought that giggling should be illegal. It was one thing when it was a
group of friends hanging around the girl that he liked, but Hermione’s giggles were sweet and
peaceful to his ears.

Harry kicked off the ground and flew straight up into the morning sky, spinning corkscrews in an
upwards spiral. When he reached roughly two hundred feet (he had a charm that would make the broom
warm up slightly when over an altitude of two hundred feet, and one that would cool it down if he
dropped under ten) he looked down and spotted Hermione, who was waving up at him with a beautiful
smile on her face.

Harry leaned forward on the broom and dove.

WHOOSH!

It was faster than he could have ever imagined. He was ten feet off the ground in less than five
seconds. At ten feet he pulled up on the broom, and at five feet he was completely level with the
ground.

Yep. The broom was brilliant.

He looped over and found Hermione, landing next to her. He dismounted the broom and handed it to
her. “Your turn, love.”

She gave him a nervous smile and shook her head. She straddled the broom with Harry’s guidance,
and finally she was ready to lift off.

“You’ll be fine Mione.” Harry whispered to her, nuzzling his lips into her neck. “Just let it
overtake you, and before you know it, you’ll be having the time of your life.”

Taking a deep breath she kicked off the ground and shakily rose into the air. Grinning, Harry
pulled out his wand and sent a gust of wind under her, forcing her robes to temporarily fly up,
exposing her long, beautiful legs, both covered in her white undergarments, but it was a wonderful
sight, nonetheless.

*“Harry!”* She exclaimed, trying to be angry, but her giggling gave her away. After that,
she lost all of her nervousness and started to fly. By watching her, one could never tell this was
her first true time on a broom. It was just as Harry thought, she was a natural.

After watching for about half an hour, a voice from behind Harry startled him. “Bloody hell, is
that *Hermione!?”*

Ron goggled at the sight of his best friend pulling evasive loops and corkscrews trough the
goalposts and diving straight at the ground, only to pull up at the last second.

Finally she came down, her smile brighter than the morning sun. “Harry, you were right! It was
just so, so, *natural* up there. It was perfect!” She gave him a soft peck on the cheek before
turning to face Ron.

“Good morning Ron. Are you okay?” She asked, hoping to Merlin that he did not go through what
Ginny was experiencing in the hospital wing at that very moment.

He sighed and shook his head. “No, but I will be.” He grinned at his two best friends. “I was
just in the kitchen, I had Dobby make me some pancakes and waffles,” He paused and grinned.
“*And* eggs, cinnamon rolls, bacon, and a few other things.”

Harry rolled his eyes at him. “Pig.”

Ron scowled while Hermione giggled. “Yeah, that can be your new name, *Piggy.”* Her and
Harry fell into a loud chorus of laughter while Ron just scowled at them. Harry finally regained
his composure and looked at them seriously.

“You know what? We should do that. Nicknames, like Moony, Padfoot, and Prongs.” (He purposely
omitted the name ’Wormtail’) “We can all do that like they did. We don’t have to have it relate to
our animagus form though, unless we want to. That way when we’re talking about plans and such, we
can use our code names and no one will know what we’re doing!”

Hermione and Ron looked thoughtful for a moment, then nodded eagerly. “Okay, so Piggy it is,”
Ron said, seemingly not embarrassed. “Then what will you two and the rest be?”

Harry looked at Hermione thoughtfully. “Well I think it would only be fair if we picked each
others names rather than do it ourselves. So, Hermione…” He said slowly, twirling her around while
looking up and down.

“You can be…how about…uh…hmmm…let me think…I got it!” His eyes sparkled dangerously in
excitement. “Your name will be Scarlet - it’s a double meaning!” Hermione gave him a questioning
look. “One, because your animagus form is red, and two, for scarlet woman!”

Ron fell to the ground clutching his stomach in laughter, while Hermione scowled at Harry.

“Fine. And Harry,” He looked at her through his tears of laughter, and he distinctly saw her
smirk dangerously. “No kisses for a week!”

Harry gasped and pretended to be shot through the heart, clutching his chest in agony. “Oh, no,
Hermione,” He said, his voice taking on that of a steamy romance novel’s tone. “Anything but
that!”

She shook her head forcefully, trying not to laugh. Harry sighed in defeat. “Okay, now that
that’s dealt with,” Hermione said, now returning Harry’s treatment and giving him the once-over.
“Hmm, I think you will be called - Drake! Short for dragon, because you’ve always got that dragon
hanging all over you!”

Harry smiled at her, fingering his glove that would call Snitch to him in a second’s notice.
“Now, now, Hermione, Snitch is like a brother to me. But, Drake is a cool name, at least you didn’t
say Draco.” They all shivered, and the mood was lost.

“Harry, do you really think that Malfoy’s a death eater?” Ron asked, and both he and Hermione
looked at Harry expectantly.

Harry sighed. “Yeah, I do. And if he’s not yet, he will be eventually. He was born evil, that
one.” Harry gave them a sadistic smile. “But if and when he does get the mark, it’ll be one of us
that will end it for him!”

This lightened the mood considerably, and Harry threw his new broomstick over his shoulder as
they walked back up to the castle. “You know Hermione,” Harry said. “You should tryout for
quidditch this year. I think you’d do really well and I know it would help your phoenix abilities.
*And,”* He said, creating suspense. “If you do, I’ll be making the entire team brand-new
brooms this year after tryouts, so then you’ll get one of those!”

Ron whooped in the air at the news of a new broomstick. “That’s a bloody brilliant idea Harry!
And come on Hermione, after watching you today, I have no doubt that you can make the team,
probably as chaser, seeing as Alicia and Angelina both left last year. Come on Scarlet, whaddya
say?”

Hermione sighed, thinking deeply, before turning and nodding to Ron. “Alright captain, I’ll do
it!”

Harry and Ron both whooped again in happiness, and Ron immediately started hurling questions at
Harry.

“So what’s the max speed Harry?”

“What are the turning capabilities?”

“What kind of durability and longevity will they have?”

“Can I help in any way?”

Harry laughed and did his very best to answer all of Ron’s questions about the brooms. By the
time they reached the Gryffindor Common Room, Harry was exhausted.

“How can I be so tired when it’s only eight in the morning?” He asked no one in particular, but
Hermione answered him anyways.

“Well, I know one way to make you feel better.”

Harry raised an eyebrow as Hermione sat on the common room couch, patting the seat next to her,
beckoning him to sit down. He complied, and Hermione spread her legs and leaned against the
armrest, smiling at Harry. He got the message and situated himself in-between her legs, the small
of his back resting on her slender waist.

Harry felt as if he could stay there forever, but then it got even better as Hermione started to
massage his shoulders. He groaned at the feeling of her small and soft hands on his neck and
shoulders, working out all of the knots in those areas.

“Wow, Harry, you’re really tight.”

“Yeah, well I’ve had a lot on my mind lately.”

“Oh really, like what?”

Harry snorted at the absurdity of the question. “Hmm, let me see. First there’s this new
relationship between us, then there’s training every night for our final battle with Voldemort,
dealing with the deaths around us, making this broom, and - oh, mmm,”

Harry abruptly cut off when Hermione started massaging his lower back and trailing butterfly
kisses all around his neck and shoulders. Unfortunately, there were quite a few younger wizards in
the room, so Harry had to stop her, but not before reaching behind him and grabbing Hermione around
the waist, whipping her in front of him.

Suddenly Hermione had her legs wrapped around Harry’s waist and her arms encircled his back
until her hands finally came into the back of Harry’s messy hair, grasping it firmly. She pulled
him forward and gave him a deep kiss before breaking away from him.

At that moment, Neville came bursting through the portrait hole, scanning the room for Harry and
Hermione. He spotted them and came over to the couple, ignoring their compromising position, and
smiled broadly.

“I’ve just come from Snape’s. Dumbledore gave me a note that said he had to give me whatever I
needed, and that he couldn’t ask questions. He was right upset, he was.”

Harry and Hermione grinned. They wished they could have seen that event.

“Anyways,” Neville continued, suddenly jumping upright. “Come on, let’s get started on the
potion now! If we do this right, we could get the potion to Mungo’s by Tuesday!”

Without waiting for a reply, he turned and skipped to the portrait hole, Harry and Hermione
walking and giggling at his antics behind him, holding hands and snuggling close to one
another.

Neville led them all the way to the dungeons, and for a horrifying moment, Harry thought that
they would be brewing the potion in Snape’s office, but thankfully, Neville took a right down a
corridor that Harry had never seen before, and entered a small potions lab.

On the table situated in the center of the room, lay all of the necessary ingredients, all in
the order of which they would need to be added. Next to them stood a boiling gold cauldron, as of
right now filled only with water (the constant that was first added in all potions).

They excitedly got right to work, making sure that every instruction was followed to the most
minute detail. After a while, right after they had added the grafstain, the most infamous person to
the Gryffindor house walked in to the room.

“Hmph! There’s something you don’t see everyday, three Gryffindor’s doing actual work. It’s a
wonder how you ever win the house cup with such riffraff as yourselves. An orphan, a muggleborn,
and a boy who isn’t even recognized by his own parents.”

Harry had to hold Neville back from attacking the potions master. As calmly as he could, Harry
said, “Will you please allow us to brew our potion in solitude, Professor? It is very complicated
and we need the utmost concentration to complete it to our desired result.”

Harry swirled the potion a few times, making sure that he didn’t do to much, or the potion would
be ruined. He smiled at Hermione, who grinned back, happy that he had kept check of his temper.

“Twenty points from Gryffindor for public displays of affection!” Snape said sharply.

“But it’s the weekend, we aren’t even under your jurisdiction right now, you can’t do that!”

“Another ten for your cheek Miss Granger. I suggest you tell your little muggleborn her place
Potter, before she gets herself into trouble.”

With that Snape turned with a swish of his cloak and made to exit the room. But Harry wasn’t
going to let him get away with that.

No one, *no one,* insulted Hermione like that, not even a professor.

Harry took a deep breath and took a step forward, speaking to the slimy potions professor before
he could make his escape.

“Not so fast, *Snivellus.”*

*****

Okay, sorry for the cliff hanger, but it’s not as bad as yesterday was is it??? Look for the
next update tomorrow!

Preview:

Some words exchanged between Harry/Snape, some H/Hr fluff (honestly that’s just sort of a given
now isn’t it?), a few new spells, and FOOTBALL!!! (english style mates!)



7. 19-21
--------

A/N: Okay, here’s the next update. Thanx to all my faithful readers, I really like reading your
reviews, it’s one of my favorite parts of writing the story! We finally get to some football in
this installment, it’s pretty funny actually. R/R!

*****

Chapter 19

The greasy haired potions master whirled around so quickly that his robes knocked a flask from
the shelves, shattering it and its contents all over the dungeon floor.

“What did you say Potter!?”

“You heard me *Snivellus,”* Snape flinched angrily at the name he had been endowed with by
the marauders back in his own school day. Harry didn’t care. He was verbally attacking a teacher,
but he wasn’t going to take Snape’s crap anymore, and he was going to let him know it right here
and now.

“Look Professor,” Harry began, reverting once again to a tone of respect for talking to a
teacher. “I don’t like you, in fact, I *loathe* you, and I realize you probably even hate me
worse, but I’m not going to let you be so unfair to Gryffindor’s anymore.” Harry’s eyes flashed
dangerously. *“Especially* my friends.”

He paused, but Snape didn’t say anything. He just stood at the doorway, mouth agape, apparently
no student had ever spoken back at him like this before.

“You are the most unfair Professor in the entire castle. McGonogall is the head of Gryffindor
house, but she rarely takes points from Slytherin unless someone really deserves it. Flitwick and
Sprout are the same way, they only take points when someone is truly deserving of it.”

He narrowed his eyes at the potions master. *“You,* on the other hand, take points away
from Gryffindor for *breathing* wrong. Or if we try to help someone - even a Slytherin - with
their potion, you take away points for showing off. Then when we don’t help and that person screws
up, you take away points because we *obviously* thought that we would look better if they
screwed up.”

Harry rolled his eyes and let out a low laugh. “Please Professor, honestly, you’re pathetic. And
now we have you right where we want you.”

Snape’s eyes flashed dangerously while Hermione and Neville’s became clouded in confusion.

Harry glared at the most loathed man in Hogwarts. “All I have to do now is throw a few well
selected ingredients into a cauldron and stir, then we’ll have ourselves a pensieve. Then
Dumbledore can see just how *nice* you are, why with calling me an orphan and mocking Neville
for having parents who for now cannot remember him.”

If Snape noticed that Harry had said, ‘for now’ in regard to the Longbottom’s, his face didn’t
express it.

Instead he spoke in a low, threatening tone. “Are you threatening me Potter?”

Harry actually did laugh this time, throwing his arms up in exasperation. “Has it really taken
you that long to figure out? I’ve been ‘threatening’ you for the past five minutes!”

Snape knew that Harry would be true to his word on showing a pensieve to Dumbledore, so he spun
once again and stormed from the room. But not before saying, “You truly are James Potter’s son.
Every bit as cocky and arrogant as he was. And we all know where that led him.”

Harry snorted at his words and turned back to Hermione and Neville. Neville was beaming at him,
proud that someone had finally stood up to Snape; while Hermione was trying to give him an icy
glare to show that she didn’t approve of his attacking a professor, but the amusement on her face
gave her away.

“That was brilliant Harry!”

“I can’t believe you said that Harry!”

Neville and Hermione said simultaneously. Harry grinned at turned to Neville.

“Thanks Neville.”

Then he shifted his gaze to Hermione. Taking a few steps towards her. He gave her the puppy-dog
face. “Come on Hermione,” He pouted, sticking out his lower lip. “You know that I only gave him
what he deserved. He’s needed someone to pull him off his pedestal for years now.” He puckered his
lips and leaned in towards her, making smacking noises. “Come on Scarlet, am I forgiven?”

Hermione’s glare began to falter, but she shook her head defiantly as Harry leaned in towards
her. “Hey now, I said no kisses for a week, didn’t I?”

Harry grinned as he tackled her to the floor, laughing aloud at her surprised squeal of
laughter. “Harry!”

He continued to make puckering noises all around her face and ears, but never actually touched
his lips to her skin. No, he was going to make *her* kiss *him.*

Neville looked over the golden couple of Hogwarts, smiling. Anyone with two eyes and ears could
tell that the pair would be together forever.

On the ground in front of Neville, Hermione was getting restless. She wasn’t stupid. She knew
what Harry was doing, she wasn’t the cleverest witch Hogwarts had ever seen for nothing.

On the other side of the couple, Harry could tell that Hermione was breaking down, it was in her
eyes. They were both oblivious to Neville standing directly behind them, and Harry knew it was only
a matter of time before Hermione grabbed the back of his head down and snogged him senseless.

After a few puffs of air into her ears and eyes, and a finger tracing her cheeks, Hermione
couldn’t hold it in anymore.

Harry groaned in satisfaction and triumph when Hermione pulled him down and smashed his lips to
hers, her tongue immediately seeking entrance into his mouth, and he quickly granted her
access.

After a few moments of their snogging, Neville cleared his throat to let them know he was still
there.

Harry broke the kiss and turned to Neville, smirking. “Hey Neville, you might wanna leave now,
cuz I’m gonna do some things to Hermione that you probably don’t wanna see.”

Without waiting for an answer, and ignoring Hermione’s surprised gasp, he once again crushed his
lips against hers, and they stayed that way for a long time after Neville had exited the
dungeons.

A few hours later, Harry and Hermione came back to the Gryffindor tower, hair sticking out all
over the place, robes wrinkled and displaced, and both looking like they had gone ten rounds with
Dudley Dursley (only without the bruises).

Lavender and Parvati giggled and pointed at them as they walked in, while many other
Gryffindor’s smirked at them with knowing smiles. The both turned to Neville, who shrugged.

“They tortured it out of me. I said I left just as Harry was discarding Hermione’s robes…”

“He did not!”

“I did not!”

They yelled simultaneously, blushing furiously.

“For your information Neville,” Harry said. “All we did was snog for a while, nothing more.”

The common room broke out into a fit of laughter. Hermione, ignoring them, once again addressed
Neville. “And the potions about ready. We put a never-ending charm on the potion spoon, so it will
stir continuously until morning, then it should be ready.”

Neville nodded eagerly and then left the common room, presumably going to visit Ginny. Harry
spotted Ron sitting on a couch by the fire, and he and Hermione walked up and sat on the chair
opposite him, Hermione sitting in Harry’s lap with her legs draping over the side of the chair.

“So how’s Ginny doing?” Hermione asked seriously, hoping for the best. “She’s better. Pomfrey
says that she’ll pull through just fine, it’ll just take a few days before she’s back to full
health. But I have some great news that I just heard from my dad,”

Harry and Hermione looked at him expectantly and eagerly.

Ron continued with his trademark grin. “After the breakout last night, the Wizengamot officially
sacked Fudge, and dad was elected as temporary minister!”

Harry and Hermione both smiled widely at their red-headed best friend. The Weasley’s deserved
more than any other family in the entire world, in Harry’s opinion.

*“And,”* Ron continued, regaining Harry and Hermione’s attention. “He hasn’t made this
public yet, but his first formal act will be post-humously award Sirius with a full pardon and
start the hunt for Wormtail and strip him of his Order of Merlin.”

Harry was excited, but frowned in thought. “But Ron, how will he prove this to anyone? No one
will believe him, will they?”

Ron gave Harry a serious gaze. “Well that all depends on you Harry.” Harry gave him another
confused look. “Dad wants to make a pensieve of your memories to show the public. Not only that
night in the Shrieking Shack, but also the Tri-Wizard Tournament and Department of Mysteries.
Believe it or not, there are still people who don’t believe that You-Know-Who has really come
back.”

Harry thought on it for a minute. ‘It would clear Sirius’ name, confirm the return of Voldemort,
and point out many death eaters that may have not been caught yet. And the price is nothing but an
invasion into my privacy. Well, that’s an easy choice then!’

“I’ll do it.”

Ron grinned happily. “I knew you would say yes Harry, I told dad you would. He’s sending an
official to get your memories tomorrow and then he’ll present them publicly with a specialized
pensieve-amplifier to an entire crowd. He’s not saying what the press conference is about, only
that it will clear up a few mysteries of the past.”

Harry nodded while Hermione grasped his hand and kissed him on the cheek in support. Harry
smiled at her and returned the kiss.

Hermione sighed happily. “You know, we need to get Piggy a girlfriend.”

Her and Harry started giggling while Ron blushed furiously.

“Hmm, who do you think Harry? I think that new Katrina girl is pretty nice, don’t you?”

Frowning, Harry shook his head. “No actually, there’s just something about her, I dunno, just
something that’s - off.” Harry finished, not really knowing what he was talking about.

Ron nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I know what you mean Harry. I know there’s something that she’s
not telling us, but that we’ll find it out soon. I think it has something to do with her father. I
can’t be sure, but I think she may know where her father is or who he is, or at least more than
she’s telling us anyways.”

He shrugged, blushing slightly. “Besides, thereissomeoneelseihavegotmyeyeon.”

Harry and Hermione grinned at each other knowingly. “What was that you said Ron?” Harry asked
with a smirk, knowing full well what his red-headed best friend had said.

Ron blushed even deeper. “I said that I already have my eye on someone.”

Hogwart’s golden couple smiled broadly at their mutual best friend. *“So,* who is the lucky
girl? Or are you gonna make us guess?” Hermione asked, beaming with delight. Now she knew why
Lavender and Parvati liked talking about boys so much. It was fun!

Ron looked like a chameleon, his red face and hair nearly completely blended in with the scarlet
background of the Gryffindor common room.

“Lua…logoo…” Ron stammered, unable to speak coherently in light of his obvious
embarrassment.

Hermione, who in Harry’s opinion was enjoying this a little to much, grinned at Ron, craning her
head towards him. “What was that? I don’t think I picked up on that last one. *Come on,* who
is ickle Ronniekins desperately pining away for now?”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh at Hermione’s antics. She was so funny sometimes. That was just
one of the plethora of reasons that he loved her.

“Luna Lovegood.” Ron mumbled quickly again, still blushing brightly.

Harry grinned, he knew that was the answer the entire time, but it was fun watching Hermione
goad it out of him.

*“Well,* Piggy, there is always the DA meetings, you could ask her afterwards you know.” He
grinned maliciously as he saw the dreamy eyed, blonde haired fifth year stride into her new common
room.

“Or you could ask her right now. Oi! Luna! Over here, Ron’s got something to tell you!” With
those words he took Hermione’s hand and together they fled the room and ran up to Harry’s room,
giggling maniacally.

When they reached the sixth-years dorm they found it empty and crashed onto Harry’s bed
together. Harry slipped one arm around Hermione’s waist and laid the other on top of her curly
brown locks, which now rested on his chest.

Harry yawned loudly. “Hmm, I’m tired Mione. Sleep with me?”

Hermione shot her head up and looked at Harry with a mixture of shock and confusion. Harry,
realizing what she thought he had meant, laughed softly.

“Not like *that,* scarlet woman,” Harry said with a grin, and Hermione’s face changed to a
look of mock anger.

“I am *not* a scarlet woman.” She spoke with conviction, reminding Harry of a stern
McGonogall. Then her expression softened and she sweetly placed her lips to his. *“I* happen
to only have my eyes on one man.”

“Who? Krum?” Harry asked with a smirk, receiving a pillow in the face for the remark.

“No silly! That’s gross! You’re the only one for me, for now and forever.”

“I dunno,” Harry said skeptically. “I think I’m gonna need some convincing.”

Hermione grinned and kissed him softly and lovingly. “Does that help?”

Harry nodded, pulling Hermione once again down onto his chest. “That’ll do. Now let’s sleep,
ever since this training started I’ve been like the walking dead. So tired.”

Hermione’s only answer before falling asleep on Harry’s chest was, “Mmm, me too. I wuv you.”

Harry snickered a little at Hermione’s less-than-perfect speech. He kissed the top of her
forehead.

“I love you too.”

Chapter 20

Harry awoke a few hours later, still with Hermione laying on his chest. He smiled into the
chestnut curls before pushing the young woman off of his chest and raising out of the bed to
stretch.

It was then that he realized the tryouts for the football team were the next day, Sunday. Harry
had lost track of time with waking up early and brewing the potion and then napping with Hermione.
By looking out the stained glass window of the Gryffindor boy’s sixth year dormitory, he saw that
the sun was setting and figured that it must be somewhere around eight o’clock in the evening.

Hermione began to stir on the bed and Harry sat down next to her, stroking her hair
lovingly.

“Come on Mione, time to get up. We’ve got training in an hour.”

“No training. Sleep now. Train later.” Hermione mumbled as Harry began to shake her awake.

“Well, okay, but you know, tonight is when we start to learn some new hexes and such because the
two of us mastered animagus training so quickly. Moody told me earlier that he’ll be training the
two of us today because we’re so advanced.”

Hermione grinned into her pillow. “Liar. We’ve only transformed once apiece. And, don’t forget,
you almost killed me the last time you transformed, so I wouldn’t say that you’ve mastered it quite
yet.”

Harry smiled and laid down on the bed directly on top of Hermione, pressing up against her and
kissing her neck. “Mmm, true, but we *are* the most advanced, and Moody said that if we can
both hold our transformations for five minutes tonight, that he’ll start us in on hexes.”

Hermione stared at Harry, seemingly trying to find the truth in his eyes. Finally, she succumbed
and said, “Okay, but I’ll never be able to get up with you laying on my stomach. I swear, you way a
ton. Do you *lose* weight when you transform into a basilisk?”

“Oh you’ll pay for that one Granger!” Harry exclaimed, moving his fingers down to her hips and
tickling her unmercifully.

“Oh! <laugh> Harry! <laugh> Stop!”

“Nope, not until you say boys rule and girls drool!”

Hermione managed to sigh in exasperation through her desperate giggles. “Honestly Harry! This
isn’t Homeward <laugh> Bound! I’m not <laugh> going to <laugh> say that!”

“Well okay then!” Harry said, and he increased his torture, tickling her ten times as hard.

“Oh! Fine! Boys <laugh> rule and girls <laugh> drool!”

Harry laughed and rolled off of her. “Spoken like a true scarlet woman!”

Suddenly Hermione rolled herself over and strattled him, pinning his chest to the bed with her
hips. “HAH! I’ve got you now Potter!”

“I don’t think so!” Harry retorted, and pinched Hermione’s bottom.

“Oh!” She yelped, jumping up involuntarily. This gave Harry all the time he needed to squirt out
from underneath her. He scrambled off the bed and smirked at her.

“Do you still got me now?”

Hermione scowled at him and rubbed her backside. “Ow. That really hurt Harry!” She said, almost
convincingly.

Harry gave her a Fred and George like grin. “Want me to kiss it and make it better?”

Hermione blushed crimson and Harry laughed, strutting his chest out and walking out of the room
in pride. “Harry 1, Hermione 0!”

Hermione scowled at him but got up and followed him down the stairs and into the boiling common
room. “Merlin! It’s Early September! Do we really need the fireplace blazing like that?”

Harry just shrugged and plopped down on the couch, pulling a copy of *Quidditch Weekly* off
the stand next to it. He flipped it open and thumbed through a few pages while Hermione snuggled up
next to him.

“Hey! Hermione, look at this!”

He pointed to an article on page 9.

*Oliver Wood Named To The Full Team*

*Puddlemore United announced today that they were moving reserve keeper Oliver Wood - two
years out of Hogwarts, where he played quidditch with the-boy-who-lived as team captain - to full
team duties, and his first full team match will be against the Chudley Cannons on September the 14.
Bradley Whitford, manager for Puddlemore, had this to say about the young keeper.*

*“Oliver has really impressed in practice as well as in the reserve team games, and also in
scrimmage with the full team. This is a move we have long debated since our now reserve keeper,
Fabio Bartetho (a one time French international hero in the world cup), started to show a lack of
form in our early matches. We are confident that Oliver will step up and play to his full
potential.”*

*The Scottish heartthrob was unavailable for comment, but as this reporter has seen first
hand, Wood is anything but just a pretty boy goaltender. He was instrumental to the Gryffindor team
that won the house cup in 1993.*

*We can expect great things from Wood, just one of the few young stars to have come from
Hogwarts in the last few years. Other now-professional Hogwarts alumni that played either with or
against Wood are: Marcus Flint (Chaser, Applebee Arrows), Angelina Johnson (Chaser, Whinbourne
Wasps), Alicia Spinnet (Chaser, Puddlemore United), and many others. Wood is the first of these
alumni to make the full team.*

*For further information on past Hogwarts alumni, see page 12.*

“Wow, isn’t that brilliant!” Harry exclaimed. Hermione nodded, trying to pretend that she was
interested.

“Yeah, good for Oliver. He really deserves it.”

Harry knew that Hermione didn’t particularly care for quidditch talk, so he hastily changed the
subject.

“So do you wanna maybe head down to the meeting now? Get a head start on our
transformations?”

She sighed and shrugged. “Sure, I’ll just get my cloak.” She stifled a yawn with one of her
petite hands and headed for the girls dormitories. “I’ll meet you back here in five minutes.”

Harry nodded and jogged back up to his room to retrieve his own cloak.

Five minutes later Harry met up with Hermione in the common room, and, taking her hand, walked
with her out to the forbidden forest where they always had their training.

“So how long until Ginny can start training again, do you think?” Harry asked conversationally,
attempting to kill some time, for he knew the walk to the meeting place would take a solid fifteen
minutes.

“Hmm, I expect that she’ll be up and about by Monday, though I doubt if she trains until
Wednesday.” She looked up in thought. “I wonder when the funeral for Bill will be held. We’ll have
to leave for that, won’t we?”

Harry nodded sadly. “Yeah, I suppose it should happen before too long. The sooner they get
closure, the better. My guess is that the Weasley’s will at least wait until Ginny has
recovered…so…probably next weekend sometime. Hopefully it won’t interfere with the quidditch game
Ron and I are going to…but if it does, well some things are just more important.”

Hermione smiled at Harry’s maturity and laid her head on his shoulder as they walked in silence
the rest of the way to their meeting spot.

Unsurprisingly, the clearing where they trained was unoccupied when they arrived there. “Hmm,
so, do you wanna go first or me?” Harry asked, tossing his cloak over a low branch on a sycamore
tree.

Hermione shrugged. “I’ll go first, I suppose.”

Harry nodded and Hermione took a few steps away from him before starting to change. She attained
the form much quicker this time, and was able to fly for the first time up onto Harry’s shoulder.
He smiled and stroked Hermione’s feathers while she rubbed her head into his cheek lovingly.

After a few moments, Hermione fluttered off of Harry’s shoulder and on to the ground, where she
changed back into a very wobbly-legged Hermione.

“Woah, I got ya,” Harry said as Hermione tripped forward and fell into his arms.

She smiled up at him. “Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

He gave her a passionate kiss, lasting until only the need for oxygen forced them apart. Harry
grinned at her looking deep into her chocolate eyes, loving the fact that he could see a perfect
reflection of himself in them.

“Erm, Hermione, do you have protection?”

Harry swore he heard something rattle in the bushes nearby, but ignored it at the look on
Hermione’s face. He rolled his eyes at her.

“Honestly Hermione, guys are supposed to be the perverted ones. I meant for your eyes. So you
know, when I transform, you’ll be able to look at me without being petrified or dying?”

Hermione blushed and nodded. Harry once again thought that he heard something from the bushes,
but ignored it. He had a pretty good idea who it was anyways.

“Erm, yeah. That spell I used, in third year, the quidditch match, you know, the one where
you…”

“…fell off my broom. Yeah, I remember. Will that charm work against a basilisk’s stare though?”
Harry asked, hoping that this was not just a hypothesis but an actual fact.

Hermione nodded confidently. “Yes, the charm provides a magical barrier for the eyes, blocking
all things that may obstruct vision. It also blocks any spells that may come through, as was
demonstrated in 1847 when Phinneli Cornchav-”

“Ooookay, Mrs. Dictionary. I get the point.” Hermione scowled at him. “Just do the charm and
I’ll transform, then we can practice hexes when Moody gets here.”

Hermione nodded, and pointing to her eyes, said, *“Impervious!”* Then nodded to Harry to
show that she was ready.

Harry took a deep breath and focused on the snake. He felt an immediate change as the air around
him suddenly got cooler, but pleasurable to his skin. He was suddenly able to taste the air with
his tongue, and his fangs began to grow. His eyes went black as they transformed and while they did
so he shot up in the air, becoming a fully-fledged basilisk.

Finally he could see again, although there was a yellow tinge to it and it was not very well
focused, he could still make out the form of a grinning and waving Hermione in front of him.

He hissed and said, *“I love you.”* in Parseltongue. Hermione smiled. Although she was far
from fluent in understanding the language, she was intelligent enough to gather what he had
said.

Harry slid up close to her, flicking his tongue through the air. Finally he came to a rest a few
feet from Hermione, and he shot his tongue out, licking her outstretched palm.

Hermione giggled a little and walked the rest of the way to Harry and laid her head on his
coiled up body, her skin smooth against his rough scales.

To the casual onlooker it would have been a most incredible and horrifying sight. There is a
beautiful young woman leaning back on a gigantic fifty foot long serpent, and they appeared to be
getting along brilliantly. If Colin or Dennis Creevey had been there, they would have snapped a
photo the instant they stopped screaming at the sight of the type of monster that had nearly killed
Colin in his first year.

After a few relaxing moments Harry transformed back to his usual self and kissed Hermione on the
nose, though he felt a bit tipsy while doing so.

He then turned to the bushes. “Oi! Tonks! You can come out now!”

There was a gasp and some stumbling until Nymphadora Tonks tripped and fell face first into the
clearing some thirty feet away from them.

She got up and dusted herself off sheepishly. “Wotcher Harry.”

She gave the an evil grin. “For a minute there I thought I was going to see some things suitable
for PlayWizard Magazine!”

Hermione blushed deeply, but Harry kept his cool and simply shrugged. “So when is Moody getting
here? We were hoping to start on some hexes today.”

Tonks shrugged uncaringly and responded, “Any minute now, in case you didn’t realize Harry, you
were in that basilisk form for a solid thirty minutes! The rest of the group - minus Ginny, of
course - should be here shortly.”

Harry nodded and sat Indian style on the forest ground, Hermione in his lap, while they waited
for the others. Harry couldn’t help but gaze at the sky, remembering the words that Firenze had
said…

*“I foresee a great gain for you, Harry Potter, in the near future, but I also predict a great
loss. One may not come without the other. It is inevitable, the stars have foretold it, and it is
your destiny. Good luck, Harry Potter.”*

What had he meant? A great gain, but a great loss as well? What could he possibly gain?
Knowledge? Power? And lose? Friends? Hermione? Or had the loss referred to Bill?

‘No, that can’t be it. I liked Bill, but it wasn’t a great loss to me. No, it would have to be
someone close, like one of the people in our training group, or Lupin, or Dumbledore. But will the
loss outweigh the gain? Or vice versa? Will anything even happen?’

*“Divination is a load of rubbish, you know that Harry!”* Came Hermione’s voice from
somewhere inside his head. A year ago he would have agreed with her, but now…

Harry sighed, shaking his head. No, he didn’t want to think about the prophecy right now. He had
other important matters to attend to, as Mad-Eye had just arrived with the others.

“Well then,” Mad-Eye said in his gruffly old voice. Harry privately wondered whether his voice
box was scarred like the rest of his body was. “Let’s get started. You two,” He looked pointedly at
Harry and Hermione. “Are coming with me, we’ll be learning some spells with Kingsley tonight. You
other three will continue your transformations with Tonks and Minerva, when she gets here.”

Moody nodded his head towards the far side of the clearing and the couplet followed him to where
Kinsley Shaklebolt, a long, dark haired man of fairly decent build was sitting on a rock, wand at
the ready.

He spoke nearly as gruffly as Alostar. “I assume the two of you already know the basic stunner
spell, *stupefy.* Do you not?”

They both nodded knowingly.

“Good. Then tonight you’ll be learning the more advanced stunners, good to put an enemy out cold
for hours or even days at a time.” Harry and Hermione exchanged a nervous glance. “Don’t worry
though, *enervate* will work just as effectively, no matter which stunner is used.”

He stood up and pulled out his wand, aiming into the seemingly empty forest. “Now, for the first
one. You just thrust out your wand, snap your wrist up slightly, aim and yell, *Rictify!”*

A brilliant jet of red light, about the circumference of a baseball, shot from the end of his
wand and into the trees.

“Now, your turn.”

They nodded and both pulled out their wands, going through the wand motions together, and at the
same time, bellowed, *“Rictify!”*

Identical jets of red light shot out of their wands, though noticeably paler and thinner than
Kingsley’s had been. The seasoned auror looked at them in awe, then to Mad-Eye, who simply
shrugged. “I told ye they had talent.”

Shacklebolt nodded slowly. “Yes, but it took me nearly an hour to get the result they got on
their first try! And not to be arrogant, but I’m no slouch!”

Hermione beamed with delight, while Harry shifted a little uncomfortably. ’Great, there’s
another thing I’m not normal at.’

After about ten minutes, both Harry and Hermione could both perform the spell as well as
Kingsley. “Okay then, moving on,” Shacklebolt said, clearly impressed. “I believe you have personal
experience with this one Harry.” He waved his wand in a tight clockwise circle, then jousted it
forward, crying, *Kriptify!”*

A much larger beam of light shot from his wand, this time the circumference was likely to a
basketball. “Very powerful. Unblockable by *protego,* though a more advanced shield spell may
deflect it. Why don’t you two try that one now?”

Kingsley had to sit down for a moment after Harry and Hermione had both mastered the spell only
thirty-five minutes after learning it. “Incredible…” He muttered, looking aghast at Harry and
Hermione. “Have you two ever considered the career of aurors? You would be the most brilliant
team.”

Harry shrugged. “I considered it, but I decided against it this summer. I’ve been fighting like
an auror my entire life, and I hate having to do battle and the like, so I don’t think I’m gonna do
it. And Hermione here,” He nudged her in the ribs with an elbow. “Is too smart to be an auror.
She’ll probably end up in a courtroom somewhere. Ain’t that right Scarlet?”

Hermione shrugged. “I suppose. I just really want to make a stand on the rights of magical
creatures. They are treated like slaves! Goblins, house-elves, half-breeds, they’re all treated so
unjustly! It’s not fair to them and I’m determined to make everything better for them.” She stuck
her nose up in the air with dignity, and Kingsley sighed in defeat.

“Very well, very well. But if you two ever change your minds, be sure to floo me - you could be
the best auror team that the ministry has ever seen.”

After another hour of using the two stunner spells, Kingsley called them to a stop. “Okay,
that’s enough for tonight lads. I think I’m gonna have to rewrite my schedule for the two of you, I
may be teaching you the sword spell before long.”

Hermione frowned while Harry looked intrigued. “The sword spell?”

Kingsley smiled at them. “One of the world’s most powerful spells.” He drew his wand out and
spun it in a difficult maneuver. *“Blazar acuzar!”*

Harry gasped as a beam of blue light erupted from the wand and stayed there, in the shape of a
sword, glowing brilliantly. “This baby,” Kingsley said, slicing the air a few times with his newly
created sword. “Took me a year of intensive training to learn. It’s pure light, and it cuts through
anything. Only came into being back in 1978, a wizard by the name of Gavin Darklighter came up with
it after watching some muggle movie. War of Space, or something like that.”

Harry and Hermione shared a grin. Now that he thought about it, the sword did resemble a light
saber rather closely.

“Only the best of wizards dare duel with this spell. If one is not powerful enough, the sword
will dissolve after a few minutes, and the wand will be rendered helpless for nearly an hour
afterwards, making them an easy target.”

He sliced at a tree branch, and it cut off without resistance. The power was incredible.

Harry couldn’t wait to show Malfoy that one the next time he threatened Hermione.

Chapter 21

Harry awoke the following morning with butterflies of excitement floating in his stomach. ‘I’ve
never really played football before, I wonder if I’ll like it as much as quidditch?’

He groaned while stretching his arms and legs out as far as they could go before detaching
themselves from his body. He swung his legs over the side of his four poster and looked out the
window.

The sun was just rising, producing a faint reddish tint to the grounds of Hogwarts. Harry
grinned, knowing that Colin and Dennis were probably out there snapping away at the sunrise.

Yawning, he trudged his way into the bathroom and fumbled around a bit before finding his
glasses, then, putting them on, stared at his reflection in the mirror.

He had grown a little over the summer, and his shoulders were now more refined, though far from
muscular, than they had been the year before. His hair was just as untidy as ever, and Harry ran
one hand through it before picking up his toothbrush and attacking his teeth furiously.

When he was done washing up, he rummaged through his trunk, carelessly tossing random clothing
all over the room, until he found a decent pair of shorts and a light t-shirt that he could play
in.

Harry then walked down to the common room, and was unsurprised to see most all of the muggle
borns already down there and stretching, getting ready for tryouts.

He smiled and walked up to Hermione, who was lacing up her shoes. His smile turned to a frown
when he saw the soles of her shoes. “Hermione, why are there little plastic things sticking out the
bottom of your shoes?”

Everyone in the immediate vicinity chuckled lightly at Harry, Hermione giggled and rolled her
eyes. “These are my football boots Harry. The plastic things are called ‘cleats’, they help gain
more traction on the ground for when I may cuts and such.”

“Cuts?” Harry asked, confused. “I thought this sport wasn’t violent. Why would you want to cut
somebody? And how do your shoes help with that?”

A few of the surrounding footballers looked at Harry in disbelief, Hermione didn’t even grace
him with an answer. “Honestly Harry, come on, let’s get to the pitch, I expect Dean will be
starting the training soon.”

A few minutes later Harry was standing with about thirty other hopefuls on the quidditch pitch,
while Dean eyed them all over. Dean clapped his hands together and began to speak.

“Okay, so here’s the rub. This obviously won’t be able to be like any normal football league, as
we only have four teams. Also, this will be coed, and the rules state that there must be, at the
least, a three to two boy to girl ratio on the team, and at least four ladies must be on the pitch
at all times. There can be more of course.

“Well, as most of you probably know - at least I would hope so - there are eleven players on the
pitch at a time, I’ll decide our exact formations after we have a set team and have practiced for a
good amount of time.

“The team will consist of twenty-four players, that way we can play full-game scrimmages in
practice. Although there will be twenty-four players, we will only dress seventeen for a game, most
likely the substitutes will be one reserve goalkeeper, two defensemen and midfielders, and one
striker.

“Those that don’t make the dress team will have to sit in the stands with everyone else, unless
they are an assistant coach or something. Obviously, I will not be able to coach because I will be
spending the majority of my time on the pitch, so someone else will have to fill in that role.

“Okay, now, for the tryouts. I’ve spoken with those whom will be heading up their respective
positions. So, all those that will be trying out for midfield and forward, please come over here
with Hermione and myself. Those going out for defense will be with Jack and Kirke. Goalies will try
out with Ron.”

Harry cast a surprised look at his fire-headed best friend. Ron had never played football
before, so why? - oh, yeah. Dean knew as well as anyone that Ron was a special kind of Seer,
meaning he didn’t make predictions, but he knew some things that would happen before they did.
Perfect trait for a goalkeeper in any sport.

The groups split up, and Harry immediately felt out of place. He knew nothing about football, so
he decided to go with Hermione’s group, as at least there he would know the people he was with.

There were twenty students vying for either a striker or midfield position, and Harry suddenly
felt that this wasn’t such the grand idea after all.

Oi Harry! Here ya go!” Came Dean’s voice from behind him. Harry spun around just in time to see
a football (kicked by Dean) fly straight into his nose, snapping the bridge of his glasses and
sending him sprawling into the grass.

The surrounding students exploded in laughter, and Harry tried to laugh along with them, but the
pain in his now-sliced-open nose was making that difficult.

Hermione giggled and fixed his glasses with a wave of her wand, and wiped the blood off his face
with a towel, kissing the wound. “There, all better now.” She said, placing the glasses once again
over his eyes. He smiled and turned back to Dean.

“Okay, to be a midfielder or forward, you have to be in the best physical condition of all the
positions. Ideally, you should be able to play the full ninety minutes without needing a rest.”

Dean frowned a little before continuing. “Unfortunately, ninety minutes is a little much for
most people our age, so the games will be forty minute halves instead. Well, first things first,
we’re going for a forty minute run around the campus. Let’s get to it!”

A lot of the hopefuls groaned, but complied nonetheless. Harry grinned. At least running for
forty minutes was something that he knew he could do.

About an hour later (Dean had tricked them into running a full hour) all but two of the players
were back to the pitch. “Okay, I guess we are in fairly decent shape then. Let’s split up and do
some ball work then, shall we? Just practice some juggling, settling, and one touch passes for
about the next twenty minutes. Find a partner and get to it!”

Harry immediately sought out Hermione and pulled her with him to be partners. They got a ball
from Dean and began to practice.

Harry was in awe of how great a player Hermione was. She would easily flick the ball from foot
to foot, thigh to thigh, for minutes at a time without allowing the ball to touch the ground. (She
called this ‘juggling’)

It didn’t take Harry long to realize he wasn’t really cut out for football. Hermione had started
tossing him the ball, telling him to lightly trap it with his thigh and then pass it back, but it
just never seemed to work out that way. Harry kept on bouncing the ball high into the air, and his
passes rarely found Hermione’s feet.

Hermione was biting her lip to hold back her laughter at Harry’s horrible attempt to play
football. She finally fell to the ground in a fit of laughter when Harry attempted to flip a ball
up to his thigh after Hermione had given him a soft pass, and only succeeded in smashing the ball
hard into his private area.

“Umph! Shut it Hermione!” Harry said, falling to his knees and clutching his wounded pride.
Hermione laughed and lightly chipped the ball up into Harry’s forehead, forcing him to lose his
balance and fall on to his back.

Hermione crawled over to him and patted him on the chest, grinning. “I’ll go tell Dean that
you’d rather just help coach than play, Harry. Okay?”

Harry nodded and responded in a high-pitched squeak. “Sure!”

Hermione giggled and took off to find Dean.

Harry lay on his back in the grass, just soaking in the morning sun, until Dean came over,
grinning at him.

“So, girlfriend to good for you there Potter? Too ashamed to play now so you wanna help coach
instead?”

Harry glared at him. “You may school me on a football pitch Dean, but I can still hex you back
to diapers!”

Dean gulped slowly, his grin fading slightly. He sighed and offered a hand to Harry, which he
took. Dean quickly pulled Harry to his feet. Dusting himself off, Harry let out a long breath and
asked, “So whaddya want me to do Dean?”

Dean’s smile grew large again. “Since you obviously know nothing about the wonderful sport that
is football, you will be the physical training and punishment coach. You get to go around and make
sure no one’s goofing off, and then you set up the physical aspects of the practices; you know,
like sprints and push-ups and stuff.”

A broad grin broke across Harry’s face. “Oh yes, I definitely except. Now if you’ll excuse me, I
have to go find Hermione.”

Dean laughed and gave him a knowing grin before Harry sprinted off in Hermione’s direction. He
found her juggling the ball by herself near one of the goal boxes. He smiled at her and watched as
she played with the ball, just waiting for an opportunity.

Hermione finally got bored of juggling, and she kicked the ball to Harry, who didn’t move, and
allowed the ball to hit him in the stomach.

“Granger!” Harry said in an angry coach voice. “As your punishment coach I order you to drop and
give me twenty press-ups for deliberately kicking the ball at a coach!”

Hermione dropped her jaw in disbelief. “You can’t be…”

“…serious! I tell you I am! Another twenty for your cheek Granger! Now get down and start before
I add on more!”

Hermione scowled and dropped to her belly, doing slow press-ups, still scowling at Harry, who
was laughing like a hyena. When she was finally done, she rose to her feet and glared at Harry.

“Don’t give me that look! I’m your coach and you’ll treat me with respect!” It took all the
control Harry could muster to not fall to the ground in a fit of laughter. He and Hermione both
knew that he practically owned her now while on the pitch.

For the next hour Harry enjoyed walking around the field criticizing everyone and punishing
those who made mistakes. Everyone laughed when Harry made Dean do fifty sit-ups for hitting a shot
high, but they shut up when he turned on them and said they should not laugh at the misfortunes of
their teammates, and assigned all of them a lap around the pitch.

Harry used this time to talk with Dean. “So whaddya think Dean? Who are you liking for the team
now?”

He looked thoughtful for a moment before answering. “Well, Hermione’s a given. She’s incredible.
I like Kirke and Sloper in the back as well, and Ron could play for England in goal. That whole
Seer thing is an awesome advantage.” He rubbed his chin. “Lavender will make a decent midfielder,
so will Parvati. I don’t think they will be starters though, unless we need them to keep the
percentage up.

“Most of the first through third years are hopeless, with the exception of that Mark Evans. He’s
got talent for an eleven year-old, but I’m concerned that he’ll get hacked at too much and be
seriously hurt. Carlos Bocanegra will be a great left-back, and I think I’m gonna be putting Eddie
Pope on the right. Sloper will sweep and Kirke will stop. So our defense is set. I’m liking
DeMarcus Beasley for the outside left, and then probably John O’Brian on the left. I’ll probably
put Lav in the middle with me. And up top we will have Hermione and Freddy Adu - he is
unbelievable. Reminds me of a young Pele.”

Harry shook his head in agreement. “Yeah, that sounds good, except we’ll need two more ladies on
the pitch.”

Dean sighed. “Yeah, I know. I sucks.”

Harry looked thoughtful. “Well, you could put Shannon Box in for O’Brian on the right, and that
big girl, Chastain, can be put on the right back. Then we can just circle them in and out as the
match goes on.”

Dean nodded. “Yeah, that’s what I was leaning towards as well. Okay, here they come!”

The team had just finished their lap around the quidditch pitch (it was roughly one mile) and
they looked expectantly at Harry and Dean. Dean cleared his throat.

“Okay then, that’s it for today, we’ve seen all that we need. A full list will go up on either
Monday or Tuesday on the message board. Look for it, and good luck!”

Harry walked back to the castle with Hermione, and they were nearly to the gates when Neville
came flying to them out the front entrance.

“The potion’s ready! Dumbledore said we could portkey to St. Mungo’s tonight!”

*****

A/N: Now that’s not a bad cliffhanger is it? No, I’ve done much worse. I know the whole potion
thing went by to fast, sorry, I just couldn’t help it. Like always, I hope you liked the new
installment! R/R!

Preview:

An unscheduled trip to Hogsmeade, a reunion with the Longbottom’s (will the potion work?), a
duel, and a few other surprises.



8. Chapters 22-24
-----------------

A/N: The fate of the Longbottom’s! It’s a bit of a tearjerker, so beware!

*****

Chapter 19

“Tonight!?” Harry exclaimed, aghast. “Wow Neville, first we were thinking that this would be a
good Christmas gift, but now you’re getting them back this week!”

Neville beamed, nodding vigorously. “Yeah, we can get the okay to give them the potion tonight,
the Mungo’s chief owes Dumbledore a favor, then we’ll give it to them both, they’ll sleep all
night, when they wake up they’ll remember everything and their brains will be normal, and gran will
be there, and some of my parents old friends and other people and if the potion works well we’ll
probably get an order of merlin and that’ll be cool and I’ll be able to talk to my parents and then
I can see them for real and I hope they like me and I dunno what they’ll do when they get out
and-”

“Whoa, slow down Neville,” Harry said grinning. “You’re rambling there, we get the picture. Are
you sure that you want us to come there with you?”

Neville looked at him like he was insane. “Are you joking? Of course I want you there! If it
weren’t for you guys I’d never have gotten them back! I owe you so much!”

Harry laughed and threw his hands up in protest. “No, no Neville, you don’t owe me anything.”
Harry’s eyes grew wide, realizing he had something else to tell Neville as well.

“Neville,” Harry said slowly, displaying the importance of what he was about to say. He glanced
around and motioned to a nearby gardening shed. “Let’s go in there real quick, there’s something
you need to know.”

Neville gave him a confused look, as did Hermione before she realized what he was going to say,
and she nodded approvingly with a smile.

They made their way into the shed (it was rather beaten down and probably hadn’t been used in
years). Harry turned to the door, pulling out his wand, and put a silencing and locking charm on
the entrance. Harry eyed the nervous looking Neville powerfully.

“What I’m about to say doesn’t leave this room.”

Neville nodded slowly in response.

“Okay, you remember that prophecy we were tricked into obtaining at the Department of Mysteries
last year?”

“The one I broke?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, but that was only the record of the prophecy, the actual prophecy was told
to Dumbledore, and he still has it in a pensieve.”

Neville’s eyes widened, realizing that he was going to be let in on a huge secret.

So Harry told him the story, all about the prophecy, who it involved, and what it entailed. By
the time Harry was finished, Neville’s eyes were as wide as saucers.

“So, it could have been either of us?” He asked, astounded that he could have been the
boy-who-lived instead of Harry. Harry nodded. “Well, then, and I don’t mean to be rude, but why did
he chose you? After all, you are a half-blood and I was a pure blood, not that that’s better or
anything, but isn’t Voldemort all concerned with pure bloods?”

Harry was surprised that Neville had used the dark lord’s true name, Voldemort, but he covered
it quickly. Harry gave him a weak smile. “Because Tom Marvolo Riddle, the man who became Lord
Voldemort, had a wizard mother, and a *muggle* father.”

Neville’s jaw dropped. “Lord Voldemort is a *half-blood!?”* Harry nodded, and Neville gave
a small laugh. “Well, I wonder what his followers would say to that? He’s one hell of a hypocrite
then isn’t he? Saying the whole world should be nothing but pure bloods. What a load of rubbish!
He’d half to kill himself!”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, and unfortunately, none of his servants are brave enough to question him on
it.” Hermione gasped at this.

“Harry!” She said rapidly. “What if we wrote an anonymous column to the daily prophet about
that! Just a quick note asking for an inquiry into whether or not he’s a pure blood! Even if they
can’t prove it it’ll still start and uproar, even in Voldemort’s own troops! Some of his death
eaters may even leave him!”

Harry nodded, wondering why he had never thought of this earlier. “Yeah,” He said slowly,
thinking. “We can look into it while we’re at Mungo’s tonight, in fact,” The wheels started to turn
as a plan formulated itself in his mind. “We can get the press there tomorrow morning for the
results of the potion, and then we can make that announcement as a side note.”

Neville was the one to point out the obvious. “Uh, Harry, where are we gonna get a reporter on
such short notice, and why should they believe us?”

Harry turned and smiled at Hermione, who was grinning back. “I’ve gotta go write a quick letter,
I’ll see you back in the common room!” With that Hermione ran from the shed and left Harry and
Neville alone to walk back.

“So, you guys are pretty serious huh?” Neville asked, looking at Harry.

He smiled. “Yeah, we are. I love her, and she loves me. There’ll never be anyone else but her.
Ever.”

Neville nodded. “So, are you gonna ask her to marry you then?”

Harry stopped in his tracks, Neville walked a few paces ahead until realizing Harry was no
longer with him, then circled around to come back. “Did I say something wrong?”

Harry shook his head slowly. “No, but, why would you suggest marriage so early?”

Neville shrugged. “Well, we’re in a war now, and the six of us, you know, you, me, Hermione,
Ron, Luna, and G-Ginny. I doubt if we all make it through alive, we’re pretty much becoming the
front line for the war. So if I were you guys, I’d wanna get married as soon as possible.”

Harry took a moment to take in the words. It did make sense. However much he didn’t want to
think that Hermione would die, he couldn’t deny the fact that it was possible. Harry was sure that
Hermione felt the same way. He smiled to himself, realizing the obvious choice. He hadn’t got a
birthday present to go along with owl for Hermione yet anyways.

He turned to Neville. “You know what, you go back to the common room. I’m gonna head to
Hogsmeade for a while.” Neville grinned broadly. “I’ve got some shopping to do.”

Neville waved him good-bye and Harry turned back to the entrance of the castle. *“Accio
Marauder!”* He bellowed once he had reached the grounds, and his new broomstick flew into his
outstretched palm a few seconds later. He boarded it and flew to Hogsmeade.

It only took about five minutes to reach the only fully magical settlement in Britain. (Due to
the fact that his new broom was probably the fastest one in the world) When he landed, he walked
the streets until he found what he was looking for.

*Jorsten’s Jewelers*

Harry smiled and walked into the store, a bell signaling his presence. An old woman came out and
smiled at him from behind the counter. “How may I help you son?” She asked in a polite,
business-like tone.

Harry lowered his eyes to the floor and shifted uneasily. “I’d, er, like to by an engagement
ring actually.” The lady looked at him questionably, and Harry finally met her gaze. She gasped,
obviously realizing who he was.

Harry explained himself. “Look, I’m the number one target in this war, and my friends are right
up there with me. I dunno how long any of us are gonna live, so I want to do this soon so that
everyone will remember me and Hermione as we were - husband and wife.”

The shop clerk nodded slowly. “And I assume that you don’t want this story to leak out?” Harry
nodded. “Well obviously, I won’t tell anyone. Now, may I help you choose a ring?”

Harry nodded again. “Yeah, Hermione won’t want anything fancy, but she’ll want it nice. She
always says that she loves my eyes, so I guess an emerald would be the best choice. I don’t want it
to big though, is there anyway I could get an adjustable charm on it, so that Hermione can change
it to the size that she wants?”

The shop keeper nodded while pulling out a beautiful emerald ring. It was perfect. Hermione
would love it. “I’ll take it.”

The witch smiled at him. “Okay, that will be fifty-seven galleons, six sickles, and four
knuts.”

Harry gasped in shock. He hadn’t brought any money!

The old witch laughed. “We have a direct flu to Gringott’s in the back, would you care to use
it?”

He breathed out a sigh of relief and responded a quick affirmative and the old woman led him
past all of the beautiful necklaces, bracelets, and earrings and into a dusty room that was
occupied solely by a large fireplace. ‘I’ll definitely be coming back here again,’ Harry thought
with a grin.

“Here you go sonny, just walk into the fireplace and you’ll be immediately transferred to
Gringott’s. You won’t need any flu powder or anything, it’ll just whisk you straight away when you
stand in it properly.”

Harry walked into the fireplace and stood in the middle of a magical circle, and immediately he
felt himself being whisked away (just like the flu, only without it) and he landed
less-than-gracefully on the floor of another fireplace in Gringott’s.

Harry made his way to the head goblin and asked, “Er, could I please get some money out of my
vault? I believe my key is still here.”

The goblin looked over him slowly. “Griphook! Take Mr. Potter to his new vault, number 912!” A
smaller goblin nodded and beckoned Harry to come over to where he was by a cart that would take him
to his vault.

Without a word Harry was whisked away to his vault at breakneck speed. The journey was much
quicker this time, and when they reached his vault, there was a great surprise waiting him.

A huge Norwegian Richback Dragon sat in front of his vault.

Harry was expecting problems, but the dragon saw Griphook and moved to the side, laying down
sleepily. Harry assumed there must be some kind of charm that radiated off of the goblins that told
the dragon they were meant to be there.

Harry was torn from his thoughts when the vault door was opened. His jaw dropped. There were
tens of thousands of stacks of galleons. The room had to have been at least the size of a football
field, nearly all covered in galleons, with some sickles and knuts there as well.

“Would you like you vault statistics, Mr. Potter?” Griphook asked, seemingly eager to share the
facts, as his voice had a slightly lighter tone than that which goblin’s usually employed.

Awed at the site, he could only nod. “Mr. Potter is currently in possession of, 8.6 million
galleons, 1.2 million sickles, and .85 million knuts. In total, this adds up to approximately 9.31
million galleons. How many do you wish to withdraw?”

Harry stuttered for a moment. “Uh…well…l-let’s see…I g-guess I c-could u-use some spending
m-money.” The goblin chuckled, and Harry looked at him thoughtfully. “Is there anyway I could get,
like, a checkbook or something? That way I don’t have to come here all the time, I can just write
out the amount at the store?”

The goblin eyed him for a moment in confusion, then finally nodded in understanding. “Do you
mean you wish to obtain a Gringott’s Instant-Purchase Quill? It is an enchanted quill that you only
need to write the amount of money needed, and the precise name of the store for the money to be
transferred to, on a piece of parchment? The quill is charmed so that only the person who purchases
it may use it, and is accepted world-wide, only in the magical world, of course. The charge for one
is one thousand galleons.”

Harry nodded. “I’ll take one. Could I get it right away?”

The goblin nodded and they returned to the cart, taking off to an unknown destination for the
quill.

About thirty minutes later, Harry appeared back in *Jorsten’s Jeweler’s* with the quill in
hand. The old lady saw him and smiled.

“My, my, you must be quite the wealthy young man to own one of those.” She smiled sweetly at
him.

“Er, yeah, you could say that.”

She smiled at him. “Ah, I remember when your father came to buy his own girlfriend a ring, very
similar to that one you have there.”

Harry looked up from the parchment in astonishment when he finished writing the balance transfer
on it. “My dad bought his ring here? When? How?”

The lady chuckled. “He was just the same as you are, though I don’t doubt you have much more
money than he did. Did anyone ever tell you how your father made his fortune?”

Harry’s ears perked up at this. He loved finding new things out about his father. “No, do you
know?”

The lady sighed sadly. “No, I am afraid I do not. Quite the mystery, it is. I was just hoping
that you knew.”

“oh.” Harry responded. He left the joke stop shortly afterwards, and after making a few more
important stops, flew back to the castle on his broomstick.

He didn’t want to be caught by Hermione, so he flew straight to his dorm window, which was
thankfully open, and he settled inside of it.

“Harry?”

‘Damn.’ Harry turned to see Ron sitting on the edge of his bed, looking at Harry expectedly.

“Well? Where were you? What were you doing?”

Harry sighed. It’s not like he could hide this from Ron forever. He pulled the box out of his
pocket and tossed it to Ron.

Ron opened it and gasped. “Harry!” He grinned. “How are we gonna break it to Hermione?”

Harry laughed and threw a pillow at his red-headed best friend. Ron joined in the laughter and
tossed the ring back to Harry. “So when are you gonna ask her?”

“Her birthday.”

Ron groaned and rolled his eyes. “You know, you can’t just propose to her every time you can’t
think of something to give her for her birthday.”

Harry tossed another pillow at Ron, which he caught easily. ‘Damned Seer’ Harry thought with a
smirk. Harry jumped up and headed for the door, motioning at Ron. “Come on,” He said to Ron’s look
of confusion. “Let’s go save Neville’s folks.”

Ten minutes later they were standing in Dumbledore’s office, getting ready to leave. “Harry,”
Dumbledore asked forcefully. “I believe you flew to Hogsmeade without permission today, may I
implore what the reason for that was?”

Ron and Neville snickered while Hermione gave him an aghast look. “Harry! How could you! There
are people all over looking for you! What if-”

“Hermione, please stop.” Harry cut her off and returned his gaze to Dumbledore. “Hmm, I don’t
want certain people in this room to know why, so,” Harry grinned. “So you can use *legilmens*
on me and I’ll use occlumency to show you the image of what I was doing!”

Dumbledore nodded, smiling. “Very well. *Legilmens!”*

Without warning, Harry was seeing flashes of memories.

*Sirius in the Shrieking Shack…*

*NO!*

*Sirius falling through the veil…*

*Urrg! Harry you can do this….*

*Hermione being hit from Dolohov…*

*Come on…*

*Him and Hermione sharing their first kiss…*

*Yes, getting there, come on…*

*His conversation with Neville…*

*Almost…*

*Purchasing the ring in the jeweler shop…*

Finally the memories were gone, and Harry wobbled for a moment before righting himself.
Dumbledore smiled. “Very well Harry, but you still must be punished for your actions. Therefore you
will be having a one half-hour detention every Friday evening with me for the rest of the school
year.”

Harry stared at him. It wasn’t that bad was it?

Dumbledore smiled. “Which is where we will help you with you occlumency.” Everyone in the room
grinned. Dumbledore was the coolest Headmaster anyone could ever ask for.

“Now, if you will all take a hold of Fawkes here, we will go to St. Mungo’s.”

Everyone did as they were told and suddenly Harry was being whisked away to the greatest magical
hospital in the world.

Chapter 20

Harry landed with a thud in the opening hall of St. Mungo’s Hospital. The hospital was bristling
with activity, witches and wizards running every-which way doing their business.

But there was only two people Harry cared about at the moment. “Come now,” Dumbledore said,
leading the way past the front desk (everyone ignoring the looks of awe people were sending them,
it wasn’t everyday that a witch or wizard got to se both Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore walking
down a hospital corridor) and to the left wing of the hospital.

The Longbottom’s had been moved so to avoid any unwanted attention (which Harry was grateful
for, he didn’t know what he would do if Lockheart saw him and started pestering him for autographs
again) during the procedure.

They finally reached a small room in the last hallway of the left wing, passing many curious
portraits and patients along the way, and they stepped inside, Neville clutching two vials to his
chest as if his life depended on them.

Inside they found Frank and Alice, both staring aimlessly out the window, and Neville’s
grandmother in a rocking chair nearby, her face lighting up when they came in.

“Neville dear, you told me it was important to meet here tonight, but I don’t understand,” She
glanced at everyone in the room. “Why must we be moved and why are all of these people here?” She
smiled at them reassuringly. “Not that I mind of course, I’m only curious.”

Harry smiled and nodded to Neville, who stepped forward and held out the two vials of potion.
“Gran, Harry, Hermione, and myself created a potion in the last few days, and we’re sure that it
will relieve the tension in mum and dad’s brains,” His eyes welled up with tears. “They’ll be okay
again.”

Grandma Longbottom dropped her jaw, unable to make a coherent sound. Finally, she spoke, eyes
sparkling with tears and hope. “Dumbledore,’ She whispered. “Is this true?”

The wise old man smiled and nodded. “Yes, Alicia, it is true.”

The old lady broke into sobs and hurled herself at Neville, hugging him with all of her might.
“Oh Neville!” She sobbed. “I’m so proud of you! And your parents will be as well, of course!”

Neville began to cry as well, and Alicia preceded to give a hug to everyone in the room. When
she was done, there wasn’t a dry eye in the room.

Finally, Neville pulled out the vials and handed them to his parents. “Please, drink up and
you’ll feel better in the morning.” He grinned a little, loving how true that statement was.

His parents, whom cared about nothing, shrugged and drank the potion down without a second
thought (not that they were capable of thought in the first place). A few minutes later they were
sleeping peacefully in their beds.

“Okay, I guess me and gran will stay with them over night.” He smiled at his grandmother. “And
gran, if they start to sweat and thrash in their sleep, that’s a good thing, it means the potion is
kicking in. So don’t worry.”

His grandmother smiled and waved to everyone who left at that moment. Harry sighed when they
were back in the hallway. “So I guess it’s to the meeting now huh,” Harry asked somewhat
dejectedly.

Hermione perked up. “Ooh, yeah, is Kingsley going to be there? I would love it ever so much to
learn a few more of those powerful spells!”

Ron nearly fell to the ground in laughter while Hermione looked confusedly at her boyfriend, who
was only able to hold back his laughter out of fear that Hermione would use one of these new spells
on him tonight.

“What did I say?”

Dumbledore broke in. “It is no matter. Come now, we need to get to the meeting. I would be ever
so upset if we were late!” He finished with a twinkle in his eye.

Harry and Ron fell to the ground in laughter, clutching their stomachs. Dumbledore was chuckling
to himself, seemingly pleased with his joke. Hermione Just stared at him, beet-faced, mouth agape
for a moment. She wasn’t sure if it was wise to retort at a wizard of Dumbledore’s stature and
power.

“Yes, well,” She said, walking with a smile. “I’m surprised you even let us know about the
training tonight, rather than keeping it a *secret.”* She finished with a smirk, and Ron and
Harry were almost too surprised to laugh.

‘That one was a little below the belt, but funny, nonetheless.’ Harry thought, and he started to
chuckle.

“Ah yes, Miss Granger. I may have well kept it a secret, but I feared it may interfere with your
study schedule.”

Hermione blushed again and once again Harry and Ron were clutching their sides in laughter. ‘I
should put this in my pensieve,’ Harry thought. ‘I don’t ever want to forget this!’

“Would that be the study schedule you set up for me in fourth year, when my grades dropped
slightly, or the one I set myself in fifth, which raised my marks considerably?”

Ron and Harry had to hold on to one another to stand. This was just to great.

Dumbledore smiled mysteriously. “I believe the latter, because that one has the allotted ‘Harry’
time in it as well.”

Now both Harry and Hermione blushed, and Ron was beside himself with laughter. Finally they
reached the area where they would portkey out.

“Will you all grab onto this please?” Dumbledore said, pulling an Occlumency book out of his
pocket. “It will transport you straight to your meeting location.”

They all nodded and took hold of the book. A few seconds later Harry was once again being pulled
forward through space until he finally landed next to Hermione in the Forbidden Forest.

*“Kriptify!”* A voice bellowed, and Harry set straight into action. He grabbed Ron and
Hermione’s robes, roaring, *“Afrio!”* He had his wand pointed at the ground, and the banishing
charm flung the trio fifty feet up into the air.

*“Dissando! Dissando! Dissando!”* He bellowed, tapping each of their heads with his wand as
he did so, disillusioning them.

“Break up! *Accio!”* Harry used the summoning charm to pull himself onto the nearest tree.
From his new vantage point, Harry could see the shady forms of Mad-Eye Moody and Kingsley sulking
on the ground.

“Where did they go! They couldn’t have dissaparated!” Kingsley said. Moody only grunted in
response. Once they split up, Moody heading towards Harry and Kingsley towards where Ron and
Hermione were hiding, he broke into action again.

Jumping from his tree, he landed softly behind Moody, using a quick and quiet banishing charm to
push himself up slightly before he hit, allowing him to softly drop. Before Moody could react,
Harry bellowed, *“Visione obscure!”*

The spell hit the seasoned auror in the middle of the eyes as he spun around, now looking
dizzily, as Harry had put a double-vision hex on him.

“Impressive Potter,” He growled, then he yelled, *“Fuera onsando!”*

Harry felt an invisible curse hit him, but he felt nothing. He waited until he could get a good
shot in, then bellowed, *“Kriptify!”*

A split second later Moody yelled the full-body bind jinx, and Harry was horrified to see that
while he had yelled the incantation for the ultimate stunner, the wand had cast the double-vision
hex again.

Moody’s jinx flew straight through Harry’s curse and hit him square on the chest. Harry fell
flat on his back in defeat.

Moody came over and loomed over him, smiling. “Very good boy, just not good enough.” Harry
couldn’t answer, he just looked at Mad-Eye in confusion. The old man laughed. *“Fuera
onsando,* much like *priori incantatum,* only much more useful. It causes the wand to cast
its previous spell no matter what the incantation or wand movement. Dead useful, it is.”

Moody waved his wand and released the ropes binding Harry’s arms and legs, then offered him a
hand up. Harry took it, yelling, *“Stupefy!”*

The stunner caught Moody dead in the chest, and he was instantly knocked out. Harry grinned and
revived Moody, but not before muttering, *“Audoblo intenso,”* increasing the sensitivity of
Mad-Eye’s ears.

Harry grinned at Mad-Eye as he woke. “CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

Mad-Eye winced and held his ears, scowling for a moment at Harry before giving him a small
smile. “Very good Potter, I see I’ve been getting through to you. Now let us go and find the others
without any more hostilities, yes?”

Harry nodded and followed the old man to where Kingsley and Hermione were, dueling. Ron was
knocked out at Shacklebolt’s feet, but the seasoned auror didn’t seem to be able to get the better
of Hermione. Harry grinned and leaned up against a tree muttering to Moody, “Where’s the popcorn
when you need it?” Moody gave him a toothy smile as they watched the duel.

*“Kriptify!”* Roared Kingsley, desperately trying to catch Hermione off guard. She daftly
side-stepped the stunner, inching closer to Kingsley.

“Urrggh! *Petrificus Totalis!”*

*“Protego!”*

Kingsley’s full-body jinx was sent back at him, and Hermione took the time that Kingsley used to
dodge the rebound to morph into her phoenix form and fly quickly behind him and revert to herself.
She spun to disarm Kingsley but he was to fast.

*“Blazar acuzar!”* He bellowed, swinging his light blade swiftly to Hermione, and stopping
it inches from her neck. She sighed and put up her hands in defeat.

“Okay, you guys win, I guess.”

Kingsley gave a triumphant smile and whooped while Hermione revived Ron and Harry went over to
see how they were.

“Don’t get so excited just yet Shacklebolt,” Moody growled.

“Oh yeah, and why’s that?”

“Because a sixteen year-old girl with one week of training just pushed you to your limits in a
duel. Potter here did the same to myself before I got him. You’ve been an auror, for what, ten
years?”

The large black-haired auror’s smile faltered to nothingness. “Well when you put it that way…”
He said, sounding embarrassed. Harry and Hermione exchanged identical smirks.

Moody clasped his hands together. “Alright, when Lovegood gets here with Tonks and Lupin her and
Ron will continue their animagus training, and tonight Harry and Hermione, you will be practicing
new spells with Kingsley and myself.”

An hour later Harry was yawning as he blasted a clay pot into a thousand pieces and then
repaired it. Then he did it again. And again. And again. Apparently Moody wanted them to ‘perfect
every aspect of the spell’. so after using *stupefy* for twenty minutes, they had moved on to
*rictify* and then *kriptify.* Now they were using *reducto* and *reparo*
repeatedly until Moody felt they had had enough practice.

After another hour of practicing the blasting curse, then the ultimate blasting curse,
*maximus reducto,* they had finally gotten into something new.

“Now Miss Granger, Mr. Potter, the next spell you’ll learn is the most difficult of any we have
taught you yet. It is called the ‘Inanimate Life Curse’. It temporarily transfigures inanimate
items - such as a coat rack or statue - into a living being that will obey you’re every command. I
believe you have seen this in action, Mr. Potter.”

Harry looked at him, perplexed, for a moment before recalling that night in the Department of
Mysteries. ‘So that’s the spell Dumbledore used,’ He thought. ‘Without it, I’d be dead right
now.’

Harry smiled and nodded. “Yeah, Albus saved my life with it.” Once again Harry found himself at
ease using the headmaster’s name without even realizing it.

Moody smiled. “Yes, that is it exactly. Now, watch this.” Mad-Eye waved his wand up once,
saying, *“Fracen,”* Then back down while saying, *“Comparen,”* He finally brought his
wand up in a spiraling motion and completed the spell, muttering, *“Trido.”*

He turned and smiled, the small figurine he had been using as a target moved wherever his wand
pointed. Moody sighed. “It’s about the only thing we’ve got to fight the killing curse. Just move
an object in the way to take the blow. *Fracen Comparen Trido* is all we’ve got.”

Harry and Hermione shared a knowing glance. They were still trying to figure out a counter-curse
to it. If they could cure Neville’s parents, why not stop the killing curse?

The next hour was spent of Harry and Hermione unsuccessfully trying to use the Inanimate Life
Curse. Moody told them not to worry and that no one gets it on their first night of trying. He just
told them to practice it during the day and they would eventually get it.

They got to the common room after a three and a half hour session completely exhausted. “Uhhh,”
Harry moaned, collapsing on the common room couch, Hermione right next to him. “I’m not moving.”
Harry stated. He was much to tired to even think of going up to his dormitory.

“Mmm, me too.” Hermione said, nuzzling her face in Harry’s chest while wrapping her arms around
his middle. Harry did the same, kissing his girlfriend softly on the forehead.

“Night Mione. I love you.”

Hermione didn’t answer, as she was already asleep. Harry groaned inwardly, realizing that they
had classes the next day and that they would be getting up extra early to visit the Longbottom’s,
and then that night he would be making his pensieve.

Harry didn’t feel that he had the right to complain though, or that he even wanted to. The
Longbottom’s were cured, he wanted to see them wake up. His pensieve would set straight everything
that had been perceived wrongly in the last few years.

He smiled. He may be having long days, but at least they were good ones. With this he fell into
a peaceful slumber.

Chapter 21

Harry woke up early the next morning to find that Hermione had already gone. He sat up quickly
and immediately regretted it when a spark of pain shot up his legs, through his back, down his
arms, and into his neck.

He moved one leg to try and make it more comfortable but then…“Ahh!” He yelped, frantically
twitching his leg to make the pain go away. “Cramp!” Moving his leg around wildly didn’t sever its
purpose though, as soon he had a cramp in his neck as well.

Harry groaned and was on his feet, dancing frantically to make the cramps go away. He heard a
soft giggle come from behind him. “Geez Harry, I didn’t think there was going to be a ball this
year.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “Shut up Scarlet. Will you give me a massage? *Please?* I really
need one.”

He turned around to see Hermione scrunching her nose at him. “Okay, but go take a shower first,
you’re all smelly.”

Harry smirked at her as he walked by to the boys showers. “Yeah, and who did I sleep next to
last night? I guess the smell just rubbed off then.” He slammed the bathroom door behind him before
Hermione could come up with a retort.

Whistling, he walked to the shower and pulled off his robes, stepping into the hot water that
now cascaded down his entire body. It was early enough that no one was awake yet, so Harry enjoyed
the peace and quiet of the Gryffindor shower room until he heard the bathroom door open.

“Oh Harry,” Came Hermione’s voice, and Harry slipped on the wet ground beneath him and fell.

“Ow!”

He heard Hermione chuckle and a quick movement. He peeked his head out of the shower to see
Hermione giving him a mischievous grin, Harry’s robes in one hand while her other rested just above
the lever to flush one of the toilets.

Harry immediately noticed his dilemma. There was no way to escape the water inside of the shower
as the space was to small, and he couldn’t step out lest Hermione see him naked. He gave her a
scared look. “You wouldn’t…”

She gave him an innocent smirk. “You shouldn’t have called me smelly.” And she pulled the lever
down, immediately flushing the toilet and making Harry feel like he was bathing on the sun.

“OWWW!!!” Harry screamed, and he heard Hermione giggle uncontrollably. The water was unbearable.
Oh he would get Hermione for this. So he did the last thing she ever would have expected him
to.

He stepped out of the shower, completely starkers, and walked straight over to Hermione, who was
now gaping at him, unable to speak. Harry was very comfortable with his body, it was only Hermione
after all, she would be seeing him like this eventually anyways, so he cranked up his courage and
went through with it.

He smirked at Hermione when he reached her, pulling the towel out of her hands and drying his
hair off with it, then wrapping it around his waist. “Thanks for handing me my towel Hermione,” He
said simply, then picked her up in a bone-crushing hug, pressing his soaked body up against her
clean and dry clothes.

She gasped, *“Harry!”* As he whirled her around in a circle before finally setting her back
down on the ground, just as wet as he was in her school robes.

He smiled at her and left the bathroom, smirking to himself while Hermione followed in his wake,
unbelieving of what he just did. “Harry,” She began, but Harry cut her off.

“I know,” He said, smirking at her. “You feel bad that you’ve seen me completely starkers and
now you want me to see you starkers too, you can show me tonight, if you want.” He grinned and took
the steps up to his dormitory three at a time, leaving a stricken Hermione behind.

Ten minutes later he was back downstairs on the Gryffindor couch, moaning in pleasure as
Hermione worked her delicate hands through all of the knots on his back and neck. “Mmm, Hermione.
Has anyone ever told you that you could be a masseuse?”

Hermione sighed and leaned into him, trailing a few butterfly kisses along his neck. “It just
feels better to you knowing that I’m the one doing it. Listen Harry, about this morning, and
tonight, I…”

She was cut off by Harry’s laughter. “Mione, come on, I was just joking. I know you’re not
comfortable doing that, I’ll wait as long as you want before you let me see you starkers.”

He felt her smile against his back. “Yes, I suppose. You know that I want to wait until marriage
to have sex, right?” Harry groaned but nodded his head. Hermione lowered her voice to a more
seductive tone. “But that doesn’t mean there aren’t *other* things we could do…”

Harry stiffened noticeably as a shiver ran down his back. He spun around to face her. “Are you
saying that you want to…”

He was silenced by Hermione’s finger over his lips. “Shh, I love you Harry, and I want to show
you that, but I want to wait to go all the way until marriage. Until then…” She gave Harry a
*very* seductive smile, and he gulped loudly.

“O-okay H-Hermione. Why d-don’t we talk about this later, okay?”

She nodded and they rose from the couch and walked to Dumbledore’s office together, ready to go
see Neville’s cured parents. While on the way out, only one thought was on Harry’s mind, ‘Thank god
for baggy robes as a school uniform…’

*****

Twenty minutes later Harry was walking hand in hand with Hermione through the drafty corridors
of St. Mungo’s. Ron had slept in at the castle, and it seemed that nothing could possibly wake him,
so they left him there and traveled to Mungo’s with just Dumbledore.

When they entered the room, Neville looked up from his chair and beamed at them, while his gran
smiled softly. “They were thrashing and sweating all night Harry,” He said excitedly. “They should
wake up any second now. I’m so excited!”

Harry laughed. If anyone else had heard this conversation, they’d’ve thought that Neville was
insane for being excited that his parents had thrashed in their sleep all through the night. Only a
select few knew that that meant the Longbottom’s were going to be cured.

After a few moments of excited talk, Alice started to come to in her bed. “Huh? Where, am
I?”

Her mother sprinted to her bedside as fast as her scrawny old legs could take her. Tears were
flowing freely down her face. “Do you know who I am?” She had a tone of utmost hope.

Alice snorted. “Of course I do. I only had to live with you for seventeen years. Where am I
mum?”

“ALICE!”

“MUM!”

Cried Neville and his gran, both of them throwing themselves on top of a very confused Alice.
“Mum, who is this boy? And why is he calling me mum?”

Neville began to cry hysterically while his gran tried to explain the situation. “Alice, dear,
you were attacked by a band of death eaters, the Lestranges, Barty Crouch Jr., they-” She choked on
her words. “they tortured you into insanity. You’ve been insane for sixteen years. But you’re
better now.”

Alice gaped at her mother. “Are you sure I’m the one who needs to be in Mungo’s? No, it can’t
be! Frank and I were going to visit James and Lily’s grave tomorrow. Then we were going to go over
our notes, try and figure out why Sirius betrayed them, no, I don’t believe it!”

Harry stepped forward. “I’m sorry Mrs. Longbottom, but it’s true.”

Alice spun her head to face Harry and gasped, clasping a hand over her mouth. “No, it can’t
be…*Harry? Harry Potter?”*

Harry nodded grimly and lifted up his raven-black hair, revealing his lightning bolt scar. Alice
gasped as tears began to well up in her eyes. “Oh Merlin…”

Neville wiped away his tears and stepped up to his mother. “Please mum,” He sobbed, hugging her.
“Please tell me that you know it’s me. Please mum, I’ve wanted to talk to you, to know you, for so
long. Please tell me you know who I am.”

Alice looked Neville over, her face scrunched in concentration. She framed his face in her
hands, looking at him deeply. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she pulled him into a fierce hug.
“NEVILLE!”

“MUM!”

There wasn’t a dry tear in the house, everyone crying at the reunion. Soon enough, Frank awoke
from his bed next to Alice. “The bloody hell is going on here…” He started, then he gasped when he
laid his eyes on the person nearest to him…Harry.

“J-James?” Harry’s eyes welled up with tears and he shook his head, once again lifting his hair
out of the way. Frank gasped again. “No, impossible…*Harry?* But how? You must be sixteen by
now, you were just a baby the last time I saw you a few months ago…”

“Frank, dear, I think we’ve missed a lot,” Alice said, pushing Neville forward. “Look Frank, he
looks just like you…”

Frank had tears falling freely now. “N-Neville?”

Neville nodded, eyes filled with free-flowing tears. “DAD!” He flung himself around his father
in a fierce hug, which the elder Longbottom returned with vigor.

As they separated, Frank wiped his eyes and stammered, “B-But I don’t understand. Are you really
here? Are you using a time turner? And, wait…” He took in his surroundings. “Why the bloody hell am
I in a hospital?!”

Alice laid a reassuring hand on top of her husbands. “Honey, this is going to be tough to
absorb, but it is the truth.” She took a deep breath. “We were torture by Crouch and the Lestranges
Frank. We’ve been trapped inside our own minds in this bloody hospital for sixteen years.”

Frank glanced all around the room before finally laying his eyes on Dumbledore. “Explain.”

For the next three hours Dumbledore explained, in explicit detail, everything that had happened
since they had been rendered insane. Harry and the others jumped in at various points to help
explain things better.

Their reactions were priceless. They were both astounded, but somewhat relieved when they were
told the truth about Sirius. Frank had shook his head and said, “I just couldn’t believe that
Sirius had done that. All the evidence pointed to it, but, I just was unable to fathom how Sirius
could have betrayed the Potter’s. Now I know.”

They told them all about the tri-wizard tournament and Voldemort’s rebirth, which sent them both
to tears, though they were proud of Harry for surviving a duel with the dark lord.

They cried when they were told of Sirius’ demise and the Department of Mysteries Battle. Finally
everything was told, and Frank Longbottom looked at Hermione strangely.

“Okay, I know that you,” He pointed at Harry. “Are James and Lily’s son. That’s Dumbledore
obviously,” He said, jerking a thumb at the old wizard. “This her is my boy Neville,” He gave his
son a manly hug. “And that is my mother-in-law,” He said, pointing at Alice’s mother.

He looked pointedly at Hermione. “Who are you?”

“I’m, I’m Hermione Granger,” She replied in a squeaky voice. Frank frowned at her.

“Granger huh? I don’t remember any Granger’s in the old Order. Do you Alice?” His wife shook her
head.

“Oh!” Hermione said quickly. “I’m a muggle-born. I’m in the same year as Harry and Neville.
Harry’s been my best friend ever since first year and now,” She gave Harry a nervous grin.

Harry pulled her to him and gave her a chaste kiss on the lips. “And now she’s my girlfriend.”
He said with pride, beaming at Hermione. It was evident to anyone watching that they were very much
in love.

The moment lasted for quite some time until Dumbledore cleared his throat. “I believe that we
now need to think of an appropriate way to reintroduce the two of you into the public. Any
ideas?”

“I’ve got one,” Hermione said pointedly. Everyone turned to stare at her. “Well, Harry’s going
to make this big pensieve, so why not reintroduce them at that event?”

There was a murmur of agreement in the room, and Harry squeezed Hermione’s hand to show his
support. She beamed at him and laid her head on his shoulder.

It was decided that they would announce the Longbottom’s return that Wednesday night right after
Harry’s pensieve showed. They also believed that this was a good way to secure Arthur’s position as
the Minister of Magic.

Harry and Hermione (Neville was going to stay with his parents for the day and start to get
caught up with them) portkeyed back to Hogwarts right around lunchtime.

They walked into the great hall together and found a seat at the Gryffindor table next to Ron
and Katrina, who were laughing happily and obviously enjoying one another’s company. Harry and
Hermione smiled at them as they sat down.

“Where have you two been all day?” Katrina inquired. “You missed a great transfiguration
lesson!”

Hermione spoke up quickly, casting a quick glance at Ron. “We were visiting some old friend’s of
Harry’s parents at the hospital. They’ve been sick for a while but they’re all better now.”

Harry grinned at Hermione’s ability to tell the truth and give no information away. Ron was
smiling broadly, as he had obviously understood the cryptic message and now knew that the
Longbottom’s had been cured.

“Yes, well, that’s nice.” Katrina said, sounding a bit put out. “But we learned a little about
metamorphagus in McGonogall’s today, and guess what?” She paused for suspense, grinning madly. “I
have metamorphagus abilities! Isn’t that grand!”

Harry gave her a smile and nodded, while Hermione responded with a plethora of information about
metamorphagi and all about how much she had read about them.

Harry turned to Ron and they talked quidditch for the rest of the lunch period before finally
leaving for Advanced Weapons training, desperately awaiting the days ahead, particularly
Wednesday.

*****

A/N: Hah! No cliffhanger this time! Okay, there’ll only be one more 3 chapter installment before
it calms down and I start only putting up one chapter at a time as I write them. Also, I got a
horrible report card, so I’m grounded during the week now, so the update’s are gonna slow down,
probably only two or three a week.

Preview: The next generation of marauders, but they may not be who you think, a large-scale duel
with an unexpected guest and an unexpected outcome.



9. Chapters 25-27
-----------------

A/N: Here’s the new installment! Like I said, things are gonna slow down from here on out, and
this is the last three chapter installment, from here on out it’ll be one chapter at a time.
R/R!

*****

Chapter 25

After Weapons training (they had finally gotten to start *using* their weapons) Harry, Ron,
and Hermione walked back to the common room, Hermione and Ron having one of their traditional
bickering contests.

“I *told* you that if you took a swipe at Dean, even just for fun, that you would get in
trouble!” Hermione scolded.

“No you didn’t!” Ron retorted. “You just said that it would be a bad idea and the teacher would
look down on it!”

“URRGGHH!” Hermione yelled. “That’s practically the same thing!”

“No it’s not!”

“Yes it is!”

“Well you should have explained it better than!”

“I’m not your mother!”

“Then stop acting like her!”

“SHUT UP!” Harry roared, breaking Ron and Hermione’s attention from each other and onto him. He
rubbed his temples furiously. “You’re giving me a migraine!”

Not another word was spoken between Ron and Hermione for the rest of the walk back to the tower.
When they got to the common room Ron stormed off into a corner mumbling something about a
Transfiguration essay.

“Hey Dean, Seamus, where ya going?” Harry asked as he saw his two fellow Gryffindor sixth years
head past him and towards the portrait hole. “Oh, we were gonna go play some football and
quidditch. I promised I’d practice beater with Seamus if he played football with me. Do you guys
want to come?”

“No!” Hermione said quickly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Ignoring Harry’s questioning
look, she continued. “We have something we have to do.”

Dean and Seamus shrugged and left, leaving a confused Harry looking confusedly at a nervous
Hermione.

“So, what are these plans we’ve got?” He asked her.

She gave him a nervous smile. “Well, Dean and Seamus are going out to the pitch right?” Harry
nodded, not grasping the point. “And *Ron* is doing homework…”

“Yeah…” Harry said, wishing she would get to the point.

“And Neville’s spending the day with his parents…” She bit her lip lightly.

“And…?” Harry asked, starting to get annoyed.

“Well, do you remember our, er, *conversation* this morning?” Harry’s eyes sparked up.
Hermione saw this and grinned. “And now no one will be in your room for a long time…so…”

Hermione giggled when Harry grabbed her hand, finally getting the message, and rushed up to his
room with her. They entered it together and slammed the door shut, each putting every imaginable
locking and silencing charm they could think of on it.

When they were done, Hermione smiled at him seductively, laying back on his bed. She motioned
with one finger for him to come over and join her. He did, crushing his lips against hers on the
bed.

*****

Two hours later Harry and Hermione walked back downstairs holding hands, each wearing an
identical satisfied grin. Harry believed that the last two hours had been the greatest of his
life.

Ron saw them coming down the stairs, somewhat confused at the looks on their faces. Realization
dawned on him and he blurted out, “Did you two just shag!?”

Harry and Hermione turned beet red as every head in the room turned to look at them eagerly.
Parvati and Lavender were practically drooling in anticipation.

Hermione glared daggers at Ron, Harry was to embarrassed to speak. “No Ronald Bilius Weasley! We
did not shag! I can assure you that Harry and I are both virgins! Are you satisfied now!”

Ron, not ready to back down after their earlier fight, retorted, “Well you were locked up in
that room for two hours! What the bloody hell else would you have been doing!”

Hermione was radiating in her anger. “There are other things couples can do to show they love
each other than shag Ron!”

Parvati piped up from the other side of the room. “Oooh, like what, chili dogs?”

The common room exploded in laughter and Hermione, tears of anger and embarrassment streaming
down her face, stormed from the room. Harry glared at Ron after she ran out.

“Why do you always need to push her buttons Ron?”

Without waiting for a reply, he fled the room in search of Hermione. Ron was his best friend, he
loved the guy, but sometimes he could be really dense.

Harry found Hermione sobbing outside by a tree next to the lake. Harry didn’t say anything, he
just sat down next to her and wrapped his arms around her, placing a delicate kiss on her
temple.

Hermione’s sobs dissolved quickly, and she was now only sniffing sadly into Harry’s chest, Harry
lovingly stroking her hair.

“Hermione?”

Harry turned around to see his red-headed best friend standing nervously behind them. He smiled
at Ron and rose to his feet, kissing Hermione softly on the cheek. “I’ll wait for you two in the
common room.”

Hermione gave him a small smile and nodded, then turned to Ron. “Do you wanna take a walk around
the lake?”

He nodded and they left together, presumably trying to work out their differences. Harry hoped
that the bickering would stop after tonight. But he’d best not get his hopes up…

Harry walked back to the common room in solitude, and he was surprised to see that the room was
rather empty, excluding the other Gryffindor sixth years, Parvati, Lavender, Luna, Dean, Seamus,
and Neville (he had apparently gotten back to the castle since the fiasco).

It was Neville who spoke up, his voice quivering in fear and anticipation. “So, where are
Hermione and Ron?”

Harry yawned and rubbed his eyes. “They’re taking a walk around the lake, trying to sort out
their differences.”

There was a collective sigh from the Gryffindor’s. “So is, Hermione…okay?” Parvati asked,
seemingly on the brink of tears. “I feel really bad, I-I shouldn’t have said that, all I did was
make it worse.” She started sobbing while Lavender patted her on the shoulder.

“It’s okay,” She said, kissing her best friend’s forehead. “I’m sure Hermione isn’t mad at only
you, isn’t that right Harry?”

He nodded. “Yeah Parv, she didn’t even mention you when we were out by the lake, only Ron. You
were just sort of like the last straw. Don’t worry I’m sure that she doesn’t hold any ill will
towards you for it.” He smiled reassuringly and the moment was finished, everyone knew that it
would be fine.

“So,” Seamus said, wearing an evil smirk. “You will give us the details tonight before we go to
sleep, right?”

Harry groaned and rubbed the back of his neck. “A gentlemen never tells.”

Dean snorted. “A gentlemen never does whatever the bloody hell you did to Hermione up
there!”

Everyone laughed, Luna much harder than the rest. “So guys,” Harry said, grinning as he plopped
down in the nearest loveseat. “You obviously know all about me and Hermione’s love lives, how about
all of you?”

The next full half an hour was spent with excited and joyous conversation of each Gryffindor
sixth year. It seemed that Parvati was seeing a ‘Brad Pitt cute’ Ravenclaw fifth year, while
Lavender was going to the first Hogsmeade weekend with a Hufflepuff seventh year prefect.

“So Luna, how’s it going with you and Ron?” Harry asked, grinning.

Luna gave a dreamy sigh. “Oh, my Ronald, he is so shy. But he is very cute, don’t you guys
think?” Lavender and Parvati nodded eagerly. Dean and Seamus scowled at them.

“What, and I’m the male equivalent of Marietta Edgecomb?” Seamus asked in mock anger.

Parvati giggled at his outburst. “No Seamus, I happen to think you are very handsome.” Lavender
and Luna nodded in agreement, while Seamus blushed and Dean laughed.

Neville was shifting uneasily, obviously not wanting to bring up the person of his affection.
Lavender ruined it for him.

“So who is it that you fancy Neville?”

He whimpered a little and cast a pleading glance at Dean, who was chuckling softly. Dean spoke
up. “Neville’s got a thing for Ginny.”

Lavender and Parvati gasped, while Luna nodded her head, as if she knew it all along. “But Dean,
you’re dating Ginny!”

Dean smiled and shook his head. “I am now, but when she wakes up,” They all cringed, feeling bad
for Ginny who was still sleeping in the hospital wing. Dean sighed. “When she wakes up, I’ll give
it a few days until she’s totally recovered, and then I’m going to break up with her.”

Lavender and Parvati gasped again, then looked somewhat angry when they noticed that they were
the only ones that seemed surprised by this news. “Hey! How long have you guys all known this!”
Demanded Lavender, hands on her hips while Parvati had her arms crossed in front of her and was
nodding in agreement.

Dean shrugged. “I had a long talk with Neville about it the night she went in there. That’s when
I realized that I love her but I’m not in love with her,” Parvati and Lavender gasped, but their
expressions softened slightly. “Then Harry came in to see how she was doing, and I told him then. I
told Seamus as soon as I got back to the dorms, him being my best mate and all.”

He smirked at Lavender and Parvati. “If I had told the two of you, then the whole school would
have known about it before Ginny did!”

Lavender and Parvati blushed and grinned guiltily. Parvati spoke up. “Then let’s make a pact,”
Everyone turned to look at her. “A pact that we’ll get together, just the nine of us sixth years,
at least once a week to have fun together and such. A pact that we’ll tell each other everything
about our lives, even after Hogwarts. A pact that we’ll all stay the best of friends forever.”

Harry looked thoughtful at the offer. It did seem to be a good idea, but Harry wasn’t sure if he
could tell them everything.

“Count us in.”

Everyone turned to the door to see Hermione grinning broadly at them, Ron smiling and nodding
his consent at her side. They came and sat next to Harry, Hermione sitting next to him and nodding
in approval.

Harry smiled, he would tell them everything. “Okay,” He said, looking pointedly at Dean, Seamus,
Lavender, and Parvati. “We’ll share everything with one another. There’s a lot about us that the
four of you know nothing about though,” The four looked at him in interest.

“If we do this, I’ll tell you everything about us and about Voldemort,” A few people cringed.
Harry turned and smiled at Hermione. “Can you make another sheet, with that jinx on it, like you
did with the DA last year?”

She smiled and nodded, then ran up to her room to grab some parchment and put a jinx on it.
Harry turned back to the rest. “In order for us to do this, we’ll make a pact, and we’ll be a group
of sorts, we can even give ourselves a name.”

They all smiled at this. “On this parchment you’ll have to write your name, and then next to it,
you have to write, ‘I am not afraid of Lord Voldemort.’”

The four not currently in the DA gulped, but nodded. Harry smiled. “Okay, now first I wanna hear
you all say it aloud. Dean, you first.”

Dean took a deep breath and said, “I am not afraid of L-lord V-vold-derm-mort.” He let out a
great sigh when he finished, and Harry clapped him on the back.

“There ya go buddy! Okay, how about you go next Ron.”

Ron nodded and, without hesitation, said, “I am not afraid of Lord V-Voldemort.” Harry smiled,
knowing that was the first time his friend had ever been able to say the name.

“Neville?”

“I am not afraid of Lord Voldemort.” He said, flawlessly and without even a hint of fear in his
voice.

Harry grinned and turned to the next person. “Luna?”

She yawned lazily. “I am not afraid of Lord Voldemort.”

By the time the rest of the sixth years had finished saying ‘I am not afraid of Lord Voldemort’
(Seamus, Lavender, and Parvati had said it rather shakily) Hermione had returned with the
parchment.

“Okay,” She said merrily. “You all agree to keep everything you hear within our group to stay in
the group, and not to tell anyone, even your parents or boyfriends?” Everyone nodded. “Okay then,
sign here.” She put the parchment down, putting on her own name and writing, ‘I am not afraid of
Lord Voldemort’.

When everyone was done signing, Seamus was the one who broke the uneasy silence and asked the
question they were all dying to know. “So what happens to the one who breaks out pact?”

Hermione gave him an evil grin. “They’ll make Marietta Edgecomb look like the cover girl for
PlayWizard Magazine.” Everyone gulped and nodded, vowing to themselves to never break the
contract.

“Okay then, I guess it’s time you guys learned everything in the wonderful life of Harry
Potter.” Harry said, eliciting a few grins from his friends. “I’m telling you now, there are some
things that I’m about to tell you that less than five people on the planet know. Things that
Voldemort wants, and would do anything to get.”

Everyone nodded, Harry knowing full well that only one person in the room knew everything that
he was going to tell - Hermione.

Over the next four hours Harry filled them all in on his adventures from first year through the
present, as well as his abusive times at the Dursley’s. Everyone was awed at the information they
were getting, and all were very proud of Harry, Hermione, and Ron for their exploits. They were
also proud of Luna and Neville as well as Ginny when they heard about the Department of
Mysteries.

“Finally,” Harry said, now with only the prophecy left to tell. “There is one last thing I have
to tell you. Only Neville, Hermione, Dumbledore, my cousin Dudley, and Lupin know about it.”

Ron looked directly at Harry, a hurt expression on his face. “Sorry Ron, I just never got the
chance to tell you. It’s about the prophecy…”

Over the next twenty minutes he gave them all the details of the prophecy, and all of what it
entailed. Harry observed the room when he was finished. Lavender and Parvati were crying softly on
each other’s shoulders. Dean and Seamus were shocked, unable to do or say anything. Luna was
wearing a dreamy sort of pity look on her face. Ron no longer looked upset, but horrified.

“You are all targets of Voldemort,” Harry said quietly. “If any of this information gets out, it
could mean not only my death, but the destruction of the wizarding world as we know it.”

Harry let this sink in for a while before taking on a more cheerful tone. “Okay, so my dad and
his friends called themselves the marauder’s. What do we call ourselves?”

Everyone looked thoughtful for a moment, trying to think of a good idea. Hermione spoke up
softly. “How about The Victors? We’ll win through Voldemort, adversity, what’s supposed to be
impossible. We’ll be victorious in everything.” She gave a small laugh. “I guess Harry, Ron, and I
have been victors for a long time now. So whaddya say?”

She put her hand in the middle of the makeshift circle they had made. “Victors to the end?”

Harry smiled and put his hand in. “To victory.”

Ron and Neville followed suit. “Victors to the end.” They said in unison.

Luna put her hand in. “Anything for my Ronald. I’ll be a victor too.” Ron blushed a little, but
said nothing.

Parvati and Lavender put their hands in to complete the circle. “Victors forever.”

Harry smiled around at his friends. They were the nine people that would bring down Voldemort,
probably ten when Ginny awoke, as they couldn’t leave her out, she was already to far involved.

He knew these were the people that he could trust with his life, and they were all true friends
that would be with him to the end.

He would never be alone, his friends would always be there for him, and he for them.

Chapter 26

Tuesday morning at breakfast, all nine of the sixth years sat with each other, all wearing
knowing smirks.

“So,” Lavender said, starting conversation. “Tonight, will we all go to the training session
then? Should we stay after in DADA and tell Moody?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, I guess that would be best.” He grinned at them. “We should get Tonks and
McGonogall out there today, and you four can start on your animagus training.”

Dean, Seamus, Parvati, and Lavender all squealed in glee, though Dean and Seamus looked somewhat
embarrassed after their outburst. Harry just smiled at them. “We also have to get you guys some
nicknames, like me, Ron, and Hermione have.”

“Ooh, what are your names?” Lavender said, interested.

Ron choked out between mouthfuls of toast, “I’m Piggy.”

Parvati giggled. “I wonder why,” She whispered under her breath to Lavender, who started to
giggle with her.

“Hermione’s Scarlet,” Harry said, and the others gave him knowing looks, all remembering the
scarlet woman remarks of fourth year. “And I’m Drake.”

Lavender scrunched her nose up. “Ew, I don’t like that one much, it sounds to much like
Draco.”

Everyone else nodded in agreement, but Harry just shook his head. “Well, Hermione thought that
it would be fitting with how Snitch was always following me around everywhere and such.”

“Hmm,” Seamus said, looking Dean up and down. “There’s only one possible nickname for our
football showoff here,” Dean blushed. “We’ll just give him the name of what he thinks he is -
Pele!”

The others nodded eagerly in agreement, Harry thought it was a brilliant idea. “I do not think I
am Pele you stupid Irish Leprechaun!” Dean retorted, laughing at his own remark. Now that Harry
thought about it, Seamus *was* rather short, and kind of looked like the leprechauns they had
seen at the World Cup in their fourth year.

“I am not a leprechaun!” Seamus said, flushing red in embarrassment.

“Well it looks like you are now Seamus, Hey!” Hermione giggled. “We could call you
Rumplestiltskin!”

Her and Dean clutched their stomachs in laughter, while the rest looked at them questionably.
They had all had a wizard upbringing, and knew nothing of the Rumplestiltskin legend.

“Yeah, but Rumplestiltskin is too long, let’s shorten it.” Lavender said thoughtfully.

Parvati giggled. “Yeah, I know, how about Rumpy!”

Everyone exploded in laughter, Seamus turning beat red. “You’ll pay for that one Patil.” He said
dangerously.

She only giggled and slapped him on the shoulder. “I’m so scared, *Rumpy!”*

Everyone laughed again, Seamus joining in this time. People from the other tables were starting
to look at them questionably, while Dumbledore was looking at them with a knowing smile.

“So who still needs a nickname?’ Hermione asked skeptically.

Harry spoke up. “Maybe we should wait to see what their animagus forms are before naming them?”
He suggested.

Hermione gave a small smile. “Yes, that sounds good, so you two are off the hook, *for
now.”* Parvati and Lavender nodded. “But Neville, on the other hand,” The young man winced. “Is
not. So what do we have for our favorite Longbottom?”

“I know!” Dean said, glancing at Hermione. “He’s a grynx animagus right, like the most powerful
of lions,” Hermione nodded, grinning. “Hmm, so what name do we give to the king of the lions…”

Hermione giggled. “Simba!”

Dean and Hermione once again broke into a fit of giggles, while everyone else watched them
bemusedly. “Another muggle thing huh?” Neville asked, though he didn’t seem to mind the name at
all. Dean and Hermione both nodded, still grinning.

*****

The nine of them had fun calling each other by their new nicknames all day long, giggling madly
at the off looks they got for them.

Finally they reached DADA class, and after a lecture on the uses of healing spells, the nine of
them hung back to speak with Moody.

“There something you lot need?”

“I told them everything Professor. These guys are my best friends and they know more about the
war now than even you do. I just wanted to let you know that they’ll be joining us in training from
now on, we’ve formed sort of a little group. The nine of us, and Ginny. That’s all you really need
to know.”

Harry said this without a hint of remorse or doubt. It wasn’t a question, he wasn’t asking. He
was telling. Moody gave him a smile of respect.

“Dumbledore told me that this may have happened, doesn’t miss a trick, that man.” He smiled at
them. “Okay then, you lot know that spot. Ten o’clock tonight, don’t be late.”

They all smiled and said that they’d be there, then left together. Everyone pretty much had the
same classes, only a few of them having to break apart for classes like Runes or Arithmancy.

Finally it was 9:30, and Harry motioned to the others in the common room that it was time to go.
“Come on guys, and don’t forget your wands, you’ll probably need them. Moody likes to surprise us
sometimes. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

The others laughed and left through the portrait hole unquestioned by anyone, there weren’t many
seventh years and all the younger kids believed that the older students had the privilege of going
out after hours. This was good because there was no way to fit nine people under two invisibility
cloaks.

They made their way down to the Forbidden Forest, Lavender and Parvati chatting about what kind
of animagus they would be. Finally they reached the edge, and they all went in, with only a small
squeak from Lavender at the notion of spending a few hours in the forest.

Harry stopped them all a few steps into the forest. “Okay everyone, we’re gonna put the
disillusionment charm on ourselves so that it will be harder to hear us, I’m also going to use the
Sound Blender Spell, so our movements will just sound like part of the forest, and not out of
place. Whether or not Moody has a trap planned for us, we’re gonna go after him anyways.”

Everyone nodded eagerly and put the spells on themselves, making them the ultimate group of
commandos. Harry silently split them into groups of three, with group leaders of Harry, Hermione,
and Neville. Harry had Dean and Seamus in his group, Hermione was with Rona and Luna, and finally
Neville was paired with the gossip twins.

Hermione’s group (being the strongest collectively) headed straight up the middle towards where
the meeting was while the other groups split, Harry’s going right while Neville’s flanked on the
left.

Sure enough, Harry spied Moody laying in wait about twenty meters from the meeting spot. He
motioned for his group to stop, and hoped that Hermione had noticed Mad-Eye. Harry was sure that
Kingsley was on the other side, where Neville’s group was.

Harry turned to Dean and Seamus and motioned with his hands for them to go around about fifty
meters and then double back. Harry was sure that in the formation Moody and Kingsley were in, that
there was one more person in the middle of them, waiting for the attack, and he would be the most
powerful. Knowing that Moody and Kingsley were two of the ministry’s best auror’s, that only left
one possibility for the third ambusher.

*Dumbledore.*

Harry silently climbed a tree a few meters before he reached Moody, then, using a combination of
silent banishing and summoning charms, he maneuvered himself directly behind the unsuspecting
auror.

Using a long branch as support, Harry slowly lowered himself down, hanging to the tree by the
crook of his knees, and pointed his wand at Moody’s back, only a few inches away.

*“Kriptify.”* Harry said in an almost inaudible whisper. Moody didn’t stand a chance. With
a mild thump, Moody slumped to the ground, and Harry passed him triumphantly.

He made his way to the clearing, making sure to stay out of sight. His eyes scanned the area,
not seeing Dumbledore. The old man had once told him that he did not need a cloak to become
invisible, so Harry assumed he must be under some kind of enhanced disillusionment charm. He waved
to where he knew Dean and Seamus would be and gave a thumbs up, wiggling his branch a little so
that they would see him.

“Longbottom! *Stupefy!”* Came Kingsley’s voice, and Harry, who was staring intently at the
clearing, saw a few leaves ruffle where Dumbledore had moved. He grinned to himself.

Meanwhile, Neville had bellowed the shielding charm and deflected Kingsley’s attack. Kingsley
was set to attack again when…

*“Stupefy!”* Came Parvati and Lavender’s voices. Harry grinned, Neville had caught the
seasoned auror off guard by attacking him, then Lavender and Parvati had snuck up on him and
stunned him. Brilliant.

He saw Hermione’s group enter the clearing, and the movement that Dumbledore made to intercept
them.

*“Revalo!”* Harry bellowed, sending the revealer curse directly where he knew Dumbledore
was, catching the old man off guard and revealing him to Hermione’s group, who wasted no time in
attacking.

*“Kriptify!”* The three voices yelled, and at the same time came Dean and Seamus’ voices,
*“Stupefy!”*

Then Dumbledore did something amazing. He conjured a huge silver shield and absorbed all of the
attacks. The shield glowed red and burst, sending a shockwave of energy out in a circle around him,
complete with aftershocks.

The defense caught Dean, Seamus, Luna, Neville, Parvati, and Lavender all off guard and they
were immediately knocked out. Ron had managed to fling himself out of the way while Hermione had
transfigured herself into a phoenix and taken flight.

Harry seized the opportunity and leapt from the tree, rapidly taking on his basilisk form.
Before Dumbledore could react, Harry had wrapped himself around the old man, not crushing him, but
holding him securely.

Harry let out a hiss of victory, but it was short lived as he suddenly found himself bring
shrunk back down into his human form. He mentally cursed himself. ‘How could I be so stupid!? Of
course Dumbledore’s got a spell to revert an animagus to their original form! Remus and Sirius did
it to Wormtail in third year!’

The old man smiled down at Harry, who was now paralyzed under the full body bind, then returned
his attention to Hermione, who was flying overhead and Ron, who was running towards Dumbledore,
trying to distract him.

Hermione flew into Dumbledore’s face, forcing him backwards. At the same time Ron shot a stunner
at Dumbledore, but blocked by Hermione, he didn’t see it until it was to late.

The phoenix flew up just as the stunner reached her, and Dumbledore was helpless to stop it. The
stunner knocked him to his back.

Ron was jumping in joy while Hermione reverted back to human form and threw herself around him,
kissing him on the cheek and congratulating him for stunning the most powerful wizard on the
planet.

They quickly revived everyone else, dragging Kingsley and Moody into the middle next to
Dumbledore. They took their wands and celebrated merrily before finally waking them up. Harry
grinned at the three as they finally came to.

“We win.”

The nine of them cheered in ecstasy, while Moody and Kingsley looked at Dumbledore in
astonishment.

“Unbelievable,” Kingsley stammered. “Dumbledore, Potter actually got you?”

The old man smiled and shook his head. “No Kingsley, I am afraid not. Harry nearly did get the
better of me, but I got him in the end. No, it was Mr. Weasley who got the final shot in.”

Mad-Eye’s jaw dropped and Kingsley looked at Ron in awe. “Unbelievable…” He stammered again.

Dumbledore spoke. “But yet, he could have not done so without the aid of young Miss Granger
here, who also saw it through to the end of the battle.” Hermione beamed in pride. “And yet, she
may have never gotten the chance to distract me if Harry here hadn’t wrapped me up in his basilisk
form.”

The two aurors gasped. “Don’t worry, I kept my eyes closed.” Harry said reassuringly.

Ron spoke up. “Hey, I may have gotten the final blow in, but we would have never even made it to
Dumbledore without Harry’s Disillusionment and Sound Blender spells. They let us sneak up on
Kingsley and Moody, then Harry revealed Dumbledore from his invisibility thing, and the rest was
well, you know, they told you.” He paused to let it sink in. Harry felt a welling of pride build up
for his best friend. Ron could have taken all the credit for himself, but he decided to spread the
wealth.

“I do have a question though,” He said, looking at Dumbledore. “How the bloody hell did you
conjure up that shield? It was brilliant!”

Dumbledore smiled softly at them, and said, “All in due time Ronald, now, let us get to work,
shall we?”

For the next hour Harry practiced hexes and curses with Hermione and Neville under Moody and
Shacklebolt’s scrutiny until they were perfect. Tonks and McGonogall had shown up and were working
with the others on their animagus training.

Two hours later Parvati and Lavender threw themselves on Harry, hugging him and kissing him on
the cheek. Hermione, who knew they meant no harm, giggled at them.

“Oh thank you so much for letting us in your group Harry!” Lavender squealed, hugging him.

“Yeah, if you didn’t, we’d have never become animagus!”

Harry laughed at them. “So what kind of animal are you guys?”

They beamed at him. “Unicorns!” They screamed in unison, hugging each other.

“Ooh, they’re so pretty!” Parvati squealed.

“Yeah, and their my favorite animal!” Lavender yelped.

Harry smiled at both of them before turning to Dean and Seamus. “So what are you two gonna
be?”

Dean puffed his chest out proudly. “I’m gonna be a cheetah!” Harry immediately thought that it
was a perfect form for the footballer. A cheetah was fast, intelligent, all perfect characteristics
of a footballer.

“How about you Seamus?” Seamus shivered, looking uncomfortable.

“I-well, uh,” Harry frowned, what could be so bad.

Seamus bit his lip nervously. “Well, my form is a thestral!” Everyone gasped. “I know, I mean,
the animal that embodies death! Who wants a form like that?”

Harry gave Seamus a reassuring pat on the back. “Look on the bright side, a thestral form is
dead useful. Very few people will be able to see you, you would be great for espionage and
such.”

This seemed to cheer him up a little, and Harry bid them all goodbye at the castle gates, he now
had to go to Dumbledore’s office and create his pensieve.

Chapter 27

Harry made his way to Dumbledore’s office, arriving at nearly the same time that the headmaster
did. “Tongue Toffees.” The man said, and the gargoyle sprang to life, creating a staircase to the
headmaster’s office above.

Harry silently followed the staircase and the impending oak doors beyond, finally coming to rest
in Dumbledore’s office, portraits snoozing loudly on the walls, Fawkes purring quietly on his perch
in sleep.

Harry saw it on the corner of the desk. A small, simple basin with a silver gleam coming from
it. Harry remembered the first time that he had seen the pensieve, in this very office, back in his
fourth year. Then he had seen a stream of court scenes that were memories of Dumbledore. Today he
would be feeding his own memories to the pool of shimmering silver light.

Without a word, instinctively knowing what to do, Harry pulled out his wand and touched it to
his temple, remembering back to that fateful night in the shrieking shack.

*It started when he came in with Hermione…Ron slumped to the ground in a corner, and there, at
the far end of the room, was Sirius Black, the murderer. But then events of the past and present
had come to light…Remus had come in…then they discovered the truth about Scabbers…Snape almost
ruined it all, then he was knocked out…next Peter was sprouting up from the ground…finally it
showed Wormtail’s escape.*

Harry removed his wand and placed the memory into the pool, swirling it in with the silvery
mixture. Then he placed the wand to his head yet again.

*It was the end of fourth year, he and Cedric were arguing over who should take the cup…they
were in the graveyard, Wormtail running towards the…Cedric was laying on the ground, spread eagled,
dead…Harry was tied to the gravestone by Wormtail…the potion was brewed…Voldemort was
revived…Riddle taunted Harry, then gave him his wand, and prepared to duel…they dueled…Harry
through off the Imperious Curse…the wands connected…the ghostly echo’s of Cedric and Bertha, and
the muggle Frank Bryce, and then his parents emerged from the wand…he was running, running for the
triwizard cup and Cedric’s body…he accio’d the cup, and was whisked back to Hogwarts…*

Once again Harry removed the wand and placed the memory in the pensieve. He nodded to Dumbledore
to say that he was alright and then continued.

*He was in the Department of Mysteries, they were searching for Sirius…they finally realized
that Sirius wasn’t there…Harry picked up the prophecy…the death eaters came…they talked, threatened
Ginny…Harry pulled Hermione forward, subconsciously protecting her…they were running through the
rooms, dueling the death eaters…Hermione was knocked out by Dolohov…Ron had the brain wrap around
him…Ginny was stunned in the face…Luna was hurled across the room, knocked unconscious…Neville was
stabbing MacNair in the eye…Harry was cornered…Neville was put under the cruciatus curse…the order
came in…Harry ran from the scene, blasting Lucius Malfoy in the process…the prophecy was
broken…Dumbledore arrived…Sirius was killed by Lestrange…Harry ran after Bellatrix in a fury…Harry
was using the cruciatus on Bellatrix, she screamed and fell back…Voldemort appeared…Dumbledore
saved Harry again…Harry was possessed…Voldemort grabbed Bellatrix and ran…*

Harry gasped and sat down quickly, exhausted and afraid. He looked at Dumbledore in horror.
“There’s things, things that…I don’t…can’t…no one can see…”

Dumbledore frowned at Harry, giving him a slab of chocolate. He turned to the pensieve and
stirred it, peering in, trying to see what had upset Harry so much.

After a few moments, Dumbledore pulled away from the pensieve and sat next to Harry. “I
see…”

“P-Professor…I-I’m s-sorry. It was just…I just…”

Dumbledore gave Harry a penetrating stare. “You know that the use of an unforgivable curse on
another human being is punishable by a life sentence in Azkaban?”

Harry nodded sadly. Dumbledore sighed. “With Arthur as Minister, I believe we can overlook this
incident as a temporary breach of insanity, coupled with the fact that you were dueling a known
powerful death eater that you had just watched murder your godfather in order to save your own
life. Do not fret Harry,” He said calmly, watching Harry twitch in his seat repeatedly. “You will
face no punishment for this, but if you want to save Sirius, and have it known that he has died a
hero as well, you must allow everyone to see this entire pensieve, we cannot pull thousands of
people out of it all at once.”

Harry gave him a small nod. “I understand.” He looked up at his mentor, the old man’s eyes
looking off into space, as if searching for a memory. A sudden thought came to Harry.

“Sir, have you ever used an Unforgivable Curse?”

Dumbledore’s eyes found Harry’s, and that was all the answer he needed. Yes, Dumbledore had used
one before, the killing curse. Harry could almost see the event, Dumbledore and Grindelwald dueling
in the midst of Germany. They attacked ferociously, Grindelwald sending unforgivables every which
way, trying to catch the much younger and swifter Dumbledore off guard.

*“Crucio!” Grindelwald screamed, hurling the hex at Dumbledore. With a wave of his wand Albus
conjured a silver shield that deflected the attack.*

*“Frontanum!” Dumbledore countered, and the spell gave the dark lord a hard, invisible push
backwards.*

*“Is that all you’ve got Dumbledore? The prodigal muggle lover cannot even use a simple
Unforgivable Curse? You are weak Albus, to weak. I alone have the power to rule over both the
muggle and wizarding worlds! Avada Kedavra!”*

*Once again Albus merely waved his wand and immediately turned a near by statue to life,
throwing itself in front of the killing curse and deflecting it away from the wizard.*

*“I will not deny that you are intelligent, Adolf, starting your racism within the muggle
community first before transcending the bridge to the magical world, and after which you had
conquered our world, you would have betrayed your loyal muggle followers, bending the entire world
to your will.” Albus shook his head. “I cannot allow you to do that?”*

*The dark lord laughed. “You’ll have to kill me first! And you can’t do that can you? You are
doomed, Albus. Your nobility is your weakness.”*

*Dumbledore saw his opening and took it. “And your overconfidence is yours! Avada
Kedavra!”*

*A green jet of light shot from Dumbledore’s wand, covering the distance between Grindelwald
and himself in a heartbeat. The man did not even have time to be surprised before he was slumped on
the ground, dead.*

*“Adolf, I am sorry, truly sorry. Your greed and spitefulness have driven you too far. From
both the muggle and wizarding worlds you are vanquished. Incendio!”*

*The robes Grindelwald were wearing caught fire, as did the flesh of the dead man. Albus
watched sadly as the man burnt to a crisp in a small fire in front of him.*

*Suddenly, two German guards came upon Albus and the burning heap that had been their
commander. “Obliviate!” Albus roared, rendering the muggles’ minds.*

*He spoke sadly. “You will tell your men, and the Americans when they come, that your leader
murdered his wife, then took his own life. You two set the body on fire before the Americans could
take it away and revel in their pride. That is what happened here.”*

*And with a whisk of his cloak, Albus Dumbledore was gone.*

Harry sat back hard in his chair, sweat trickling down his forehead, aches in all his muscles,
but most noticeably he had a searing headache.

*“Hitler?”* Harry asked incredulously. “Grindelwald was Hitler? How many people knew?”

The old man smiled and shook his head sadly. “Your legilmency seems to be progressing rather
well Harry. Yes, Grindelwald and Hitler were one in the same. But I, and now you, are the only two
that know of this grand secret.”

Harry gaped at him as he continued. “There was a war raging in the muggle world as well as in
our own. I began to put the pieces together after the first two years of attacks in the muggle
world. I seemed to be the only one that had even noticed the other war, no wizard or witch seemed
to care of anything other than the war that was currently looking in our face.”

He shook his head again. “I confronted him in the muggle world, confirmed to myself that they
were the same person. I could not allow the onslaught of the wars continue. I finally confronted
the man in Germany, and you know the rest from there.”

“I’m assuming you don’t want me too tell anyone else, right?”

Dumbledore shook his head. “No, I have carried this secret for to long. You may tell the
Victors, Harry, but no one else. It will be nice to finally share this information with more than
just myself.”

Harry wasn’t surprised that Dumbledore had found out about the Victor’s, after all there was the
whole duel that had only ended a few short hours ago.

“Is that all sir?”

“Yes Harry, and please, do call me Albus.”

Harry smiled. “Right. Goodnight Albus.”

“Goodnight Harry.”

Harry left the room and made his way back to Gryffindor tower, thinking about the next day. They
would leave at night, he supposed, just in time for the nine o’clock showing of Harry’s pensieve at
Diagon Alley.

They had decided to use Diagon Alley as the place to show the pensieve because it was the best
place they could think of to gather a large group of people. Hermione had written Rita Skeeter a
few days earlier, telling her to meet them at the pensieve showing for an exclusive interview with
Harry.

Although Harry knew that Skeeter would ask some unfair questions, he knew that with Hermione at
his side he could handle anything. They would announce that they were actively engaged in a serious
relationship, but nothing more.

Harry grinned when he though of the word ‘engaged’. In just a few weeks he was sure that
Hermione and him would be engaged to be married. Today was September the ninth, and Hermione’s
birthday was on the nineteenth. He would take her out for a romantic night in Hogsmeade, then
propose to her in a way that no one would expect.

Before he knew it Harry was standing at the portrait entrance to Gryffindor Tower. “Papercut.”
He muttered and the fat lady’s portrait opened without a word, giving him access to the Gryffindor
common room where Hermione was waiting up for him.

“Hey there,” She said, smiling at him from over her book on the couch. Harry smiled and walked
over to her. He sat down next to her and threw an arm around her shoulders, hugging her close.

“So what are you reading?”

“It’s called ‘Where the Red Fern Grows’. it’s a muggle novel about a boy who wants to hunting
dogs so he works for an entire year to save up the money. Then he finally gets him and trains them,
and the book is about their adventures.”

He smiled, kissing her cheek. “How does it end?”

She rolled her eyes at him. “Well I haven’t finished it yet you dolt!”

Harry grinned at her. “Sorry, how was I supposed to know that you have never read it before? You
must’ve read ‘Hogwarts, A History’ about fifty times by now.”

She smirked at him. “Thirty-two, to be exact.”

Harry laughed and threw his head back against the couch. “Oh Scarlet, what will I ever do with
you?”

“Well I dunno,” She said, laying her book down and smiling at him seductively. “What *do*
you want to do to me?”

Harry leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips. “This,” He moved to her cheek. “And this,” He
moved further down to kiss her neck. “And this,” He moved to the hollow of her throat, smiling at
the slight moan that escaped her throat.

*“Psst, Dean! Get Colin! They’re gonna shag! We can send the pictures to PlayWizard for
millions!”* Hissed a voice from the stairs. Harry and Hermione broke apart to glare at Seamus,
who was smirking at them from the stairs.

“Oh drat, I guess we were found out.” Dean said, snapping his fingers.

“Well now, what’s going on here?” Came a new, sweet voice from the portrait hole.

*“Ginny!”* Jumping from the couch to run and embrace her best female friend. “When did you
get out of the hospital wing?”

Ginny returned her hug enthusiastically and replied, “Just now. I woke up a few hours ago, and
Pomfrey just let me out now. So what have I missed?”

Dean came down the stairs and gave her a good hug, kissing her on the cheek. “You missed your
brother stun Dumbledore in training today, that was pretty cool.”

Ginny’s jaw dropped. “I don’t know what’s more surprising. Ron stunning Dumbledore or the fact
that you even *know* about the training.” She grinned for a second. “Never mind, no contest.
Ron stunning Dumbledore for sure!”

They all laughed before Ginny became serious again. “So how much exactly did I miss if Dean now
knows about our training?” She crossed her arms determinedly.

Hermione sighed and tugged Ginny by the arm. “We’ll tell you everything in bed. Come on, you can
use one of the extra’s in our dorm. Goodnight Harry,” She pulled him close and kissed him
passionately on the lips.

They were both grinning madly as they pulled away. “Goodnight Hermione,” And he pulled her in
for a similar kiss, this time it lasting much longer. When they pulled apart Seamus and Dean were
smirking at them while Ginny rolled her eyes.

“Come on, let’s get to bed.” Harry said, walking up the stairs.

“What Harry, no kiss for me?” Seamus asked, his voice rich in his homeland accent.

Harry laughed and went to his room, rolling his eyes at the lip-smacking sounds that Dean and
Seamus were making behind him.

*****

A/N: Okay, I know the Hitler thing was stupid, but it was all I could come up with, after all,
Grindelwald was defeated around the same time as WWII ended, so…

Preview: A night of surprises for the wizarding world. How will they take it? Will they believe
Harry? And also, a late night dinner study session for Harry and Hermione. Will they discover
anything new?

Cheers!



10. Chapter 28
--------------

A/N: I know I forgot to add the Skeeter interview in and pronounce that Voldemort was a
half-blood, sorry! I’ll do it sometime in the next few chapters instead. R/R!

Cheers!

*****

Chapter 28

Harry was constantly twitching about and anxious the entire day leading up to the pensieve
showing. He couldn’t sit still in class and was very animated at lunch.

“Harry, if you don’t calm down I’m going to make you study for my N.E.W.T.S. all weekend!”
Hermione threatened him as she became annoyed by his excited antics.

Harry looked at her in horror. “Now Hermione, I may be a little over eccentric today, but that’s
just cruel and unusual.” He smirked and she hit him playfully on the arm

“Hmph! I wasn’t planning on doing nothing but studying, but since you obviously don’t want to
spend time with me, I guess I’ll do it on my own.” She gave him the sweetest looking pout he had
ever seen.

Harry threw his arms up in defeat. “Okay, I’ll calm down, and I’ll help you with your N.E.W.T.S.
tonight. Kay?”

She smiled at Harry as Ron sat down next to them. “Yeah Harry, we could make a dinner out of it!
Hmm, what do you want to eat though?”

Ron smirked at her next to them. “How about tuna?”

Harry and Hermione glared at him, while everyone else laughed. Dean patted Ron on the back.
“Good one there mate!”

Hermione rolled her eyes and went back to her Arithmancy homework, still grasping Harry’s hand
under the table. Harry peered over her shoulder to see the assignment. “Hey, when is that due
anyways? I haven’t started mine yet.”

Hermione spun her head around and glared at Harry, who immediately tensed up. She pointed at the
large clock on the side wall of the great hall. “In about ten minutes! Are you procrastinating
again? You told me that you had all of your homework done!”

“Er, well, I, uh…”

“No Harry! Don’t try and sweet talk your way out of this one! And no, you can’t copy mine, maybe
this will teach you a lesson!”

Harry looked down for a minute before glancing back up at Hermione. “I’m sorry Scarlet, I should
have done it over the weekend.” He gave her a smile and puckered his lips in front of her. “Forgive
me?”

Hermione giggled despite herself, pushing Harry away after placing a quick kiss on his cheek.
“Okay, but next time there’ll be consequences!” She said, trying and failing to sound
threatening.

Harry grinned and said, “Well I better be careful then, cuz I wouldn’t want to be forced to face
the wrath of Hermione!” He finished with his hands in the air in mock surrender.

She giggled at him and spun in her seat, leaning back so that she was leaning on Harry’s chest
with his arms encircling her. “You better believe it.” She said softly, pinching his earlobe and
making him cry out in brief pain.

Fifteen minutes later Harry was shifting uneasily in his seat as Professor Vector stared him
down. “Do you have good reason for not doing your homework, Mr. Potter?”

Harry began to open his mouth to say that he actually did, but then he remembered that
everything he had been doing was a secret. Then he realized that Hermione had all the same
responsibilities that he did, and she had still gotten her’s done. He lowered his head in shame.
“No Professor.”

Hermione gave him a small smile for being honest, but whatever happiness may have stemmed from
that was squashed when Vector spoke again. “Nine inches of parchment on why triangles are useful in
arithmetic sequences and theories, due no later than Friday.”

Harry grumbled a, “Yes Professor,” before averting his gaze and instead looking out the window
at absolutely nothing. There were a few scattered snickers throughout the room but they quieted
down quickly as they got into their lesson plan.

Hermione was staring at Harry expectantly as they walked together, hand in hand, from the
classroom an hour later. Harry saw her face and smiled. “I’m not going to complain about it
Hermione,” She smiled brightly at him, and he continued, “But I may have to ask for your help with
it tonight.”

He turned to see her smiling at him, and she snuggled into his shoulder, beginning to speak. “So
what *do* we want for supper tonight? How about something romantic?” She smiled at him for a
moment before bursting into giggles. “Oh I don’t care Harry! We can just eat anything, like a pizza
or something. Do you think Dobby would make one for us?”

Harry nodded and Hermione sighed, smiling at the distance. “Well that’s settled then. I can’t
believe Ron. Tuna. *Honestly,* doesn’t he know that I hate tuna? Why would he ever suggest
something like that? Sometimes he-”

Harry coughed to hold back a laugh, Hermione was the cleverest person he had ever known, but
when it came to teenage analogies, she could be a bit daft.

The rest of the day Harry’s thoughts kept drifting to the impending announcement that night. How
would they react? Would they deny the truth yet again? Would they think that he was just trying to
get the attention focused back on him again?

Harry’s thoughts and doubts were rendering him senseless by the time that he was in Dumbledore’s
office, waiting for the portkey he was holding (along with Hermione and Dean, the rest of the
Victors were holding different portkey’s, anything from an old copy of the Daily Prophet to a
quaffle being used) to activate and whisk him away to Diagon Alley, where his pensieve would be
shown to the wizarding population, clearing Sirius’ name.

Hermione gave him a small smile, winking at him as they were suddenly whisked forward and
through the unpleasant sensation that the portkey trips always brought along with them.

Harry landed with a thud, barely managing to keep his footing, and gasped at the sight before
him. There was not an empty spot in the alley. It seemed that nearly the entire wizarding
population of Britain had shown for the event.

Arthur smiled at Harry and the Victors as they arrived, he had obviously been waiting for them.
“Are you ready Harry?” Harry nodded and the minister of magic smiled. “Okay then, let’s get started
shall we?”

Mr. Weasley pointed his wand to his throat and muttered, *“Sonarus.”* Then said, in a loud,
commanding voice, “Wizards and witches, may I have your attention please?” The noise surrounding
Diagon Alley was immediately cut off, everyone focusing their attention on the stage and the
pensieve projector on it. “What you are about to see will amaze you, some of you may not even
believe it all, but it is the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth.”

Harry heard Hermione snicker next to him as he grinned. Leave it to Mr. Weasley to use a muggle
saying in a time like this.

“Everything you are about to see came straight from young Mr. Potter’s memories, into this
pensieve,” He pointed at the glimmering silver substance on the stage, a few people gasped.

“With no further ado, here are Mr. Potter’s condemning memories!”

A bright flash lit the sky and the shrieking shack filled the sky.

*It started when he came in with Hermione…Ron slumped to the ground in a corner, and there, at
the far end of the room, was Sirius Black, the murderer…*

People gasped loudly, many of the men and auror’s on his case grunted angrily at the man that
had eluded their capture for so long.

*But then events of the past and present had come to light…Remus had come in…*

A few confused and surprised sounds were heard, as was an occasional angry growl of,
“Werewolf!“

*then they discovered the truth about Scabbers…*

A few people screamed as Peter Pettigrew was proved to still be alive. Harry noticed with
amusement that some women fainted. Auror’s on the case were stunned beyond words.

*Snape almost ruined it all, then he was knocked out…next Peter was sprouting up from the
ground…finally it showed Wormtail’s escape.*

More angry groans and whispers about what else could possible be revealed.

*It was the end of fourth year, he and Cedric were arguing over who should take the
cup…*

There were gasps of recognition, Harry saw the Diggory’s begin to spill tears, but watch
nonetheless.

*they were in the graveyard, Wormtail running towards them…Cedric was laying on the ground,
spread eagled, dead…*

Sobs broke out all over the alleyway, Amos Diggory was sitting on the ground with his face in
his hands, crying, while Mrs. Diggory wept silently next to him.

*Harry was tied to the gravestone by Wormtail…the potion was brewed…Voldemort was
revived…*

Screams of horror rocked the night, many more women fainting dead away when the saw Riddle
emerge once again, more powerful than before.

*Riddle taunted Harry, then gave him his wand, and prepared to duel…they dueled…Harry through
off the Imperious Curse…*

Gasps of excitement rang through the crowd, Harry reddened as he saw many awed expressions
thrown his way.

*the wands connected…the ghostly echo’s of Cedric and Bertha, and the muggle Frank Bryce, and
then his parents emerged from the wand…he was running, running for the triwizard cup and Cedric’s
body…he accio’d the cup, and was whisked back to Hogwarts…*

Tears were falling from nearly every witch or wizard in the vicinity, many casting sad glances
at the Diggory’s, but none daring to speak to them.

The sky shifted once again…

*He was in the Department of Mysteries, they were searching for Sirius…they finally realized
that Sirius wasn’t there…Harry picked up the prophecy…the death eaters came…*

Many people gasped yet again and threw terrified looks at Harry and his friends while others
simply watched the scene in awe.

*they talked, threatened Ginny…Harry pulled Hermione forward, subconsciously protecting
her…they were running through the rooms, dueling the death eaters…Hermione was knocked out by
Dolohov…Ron had the brain wrap around him…Ginny was stunned in the face…Luna was hurled across the
room, knocked unconscious…*

Everyone was looking at the young wizards who had obviously not faired so well with sad eyes, as
if silently saying sorry to them.

*Neville was stabbing MacNair in the eye…Harry was cornered…Neville was put under the
cruciatus curse…*

More screams from the crowd, Harry cast an apologetic look at Neville, who was shifting
uncomfortably under all the attention he was receiving.

*the order came in…Harry ran from the scene, blasting Lucius Malfoy in the process…the
prophecy was broken…Dumbledore arrived…Sirius was killed by Lestrange…*

Sad cries were heard throughout the crowd. Harry though it was somewhat funny that these people
had hated this man an hour ago and now they were mourning his death. Harry would have laughed had
his eyes not been spilling out tears of sadness while Hermione hugged him tightly in support.

*Harry ran after Bellatrix in a fury…Harry was using the cruciatus on Bellatrix, she screamed
and fell back…*

Harry gulped visibly, but stayed composed. There were no outcry’s or gasps, only silence, the
most uncomfortable silence that Harry had ever endured. He dared not look out into the crowd for
fear of seeing their expressions and succumbing to unnecessary tears. *Voldemort
appeared…Dumbledore saved Harry again…Harry was possessed…Voldemort grabbed Bellatrix and
ran…*

The sky faded back to nothing but darkness, and the crowd stood in an awed silence at what they
had witnessed. It started slowly, but got progressively louder and louder as one person clapped,
and then another, and another, until finally, the entire crowd was in an uproar of applause.

Harry took this uneasily, while Hermione beamed at him, kissing him on the cheek. “Look at them
Harry,” She whispered delightedly, caressing his cheek in an attempt to cheer him up. “They believe
you, they believe *in* you, Harry. They’re all behind you now.”

Harry smiled at her and kissed her soundly on the lips, making her giggle softly and the crowd
to go into an even greater uproar at the new news that Harry Potter had a girlfriend.

Arthur let the cheers continue for a few moments before once again muttering the voice
magnification charm and addressing the crowd. “Good people, this is not all, but I assure you,
Sirius Black will be post-humously cleared of all charges, and Peter Pettigrew will be stripped of
his Order of Merlin, First Class.”

He paused and smiled. “Speaking of the Order of Merlin, we have three young Hogwarts students
deserving of a third class honor for a memory potion they have recently developed.” Excited
whispers once again consumed the crowd as Harry turned bright red, while Hermione and Neville
smiled in glee.

Arthur continued. “Will Neville Longbottom, Hermione Granger, and Harry Potter please step
forward.”

The crowd exploded as Arthur handed each of them a plaque signifying their achievement. Arthur
smiled and turned to the crowd again. “Now, you may wonder, who this potion was created for,”
Murmurs of interest spread like a plague throughout the crowd.

Arthur turned to a nearby door, grinning broadly. “Alice, Frank, if you would kindly step
outside now.”

The crowd screamed in surprise as a fully-cured Frank and Alice Longbottom took center-stage and
smiled at the crowd, waving to all of their old friends - those who hadn’t fainted anyways.

Frank stepped forward as Alice embraced her son, the witches and wizards watched the scene
tearfully. Even if they hadn’t known the Longbottom’s personally, most of them knew of their
story.

Arthur spoke again, “I would also like to announce that Frank and Alice Longbottom will be,
starting tomorrow, the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professors at Hogwarts. Alastar Moody has
already resigned his post and will once again be actively working at bringing down the dark
lord.”

He paused to allow the stunned cheers come from the crowd. Harry, though shocked at this
revelation, smiled inwardly to himself. Now Moody would be able to completely focus on their
training, the whole returning to bringing the dark lord down thing was true, just not in the way
that everyone thought it was.

“That is all for tonight, my fellow wizarding friends. May you all go home and celebrate this
wonderful news. Be careful, and goodnight.”

He took the sound enhancer spell off of his wand and spoke again to the Victor’s. “You lot can
go back to Hogwarts now, don’t stay up to late now, eh?” He finished with a smile, but that
faltered when he saw the scowl on his wife’s face.

“But you had better not be doing anything illegal tonight, that would be very wrong, very wrong
indeed.”

Harry and Ron exchanged a knowing smirk, then Dean leaned in and whispered, just before the
portkey whisked them back to Hogwarts, “I sure hope Hermione doesn’t have you whipped that badly at
that age Harry.”

“Ow!” Dean said a few seconds, holding the back of his head, after they were safely back in
Dumbledore’s office. He spun to see Hermione glaring at him.

“Just cuz you said that right before we portkeyed doesn’t mean that I wouldn’t retaliate
Pele!”

“You know, beating on boys is a sure sign of a scarlet woman, Scarlet!”

“Better than acting all macho to overcompensate for something Dean!”

“Oh yeah! Well you’re…” Dean squinted his eyebrows in concentration. “You’re - really
short!”

“Oh yeah! And you’re scruffy-lookin’!”

“Who you callin’ scruffy lookin’?”

“Okaaaay,” Harry broke in, grinning. “I know how that scene ends, and I don’t think I wanna see
that!” He turned to Hermione. “Hey, I thought that you only bickered with Ron?”

“What? Are you jealous?” Hermione said, giving him a sly smile.

“Hmm, I dunno, maybe I’ll need some reassurance on your part?”

Hermione grinned and leaned into him, quickly kissing him on the lips. Nine voices groaned, “Get
a room!”

The couple blushed brightly, then Harry smiled at the others. “Okay, but then where would you
guys sleep?” Harry smiled in satisfaction at seeing Ron and Seamus turning a little green, while
Dean looked sicker but not in color. Harry laughed to himself.

‘Why do we call blacks ‘colored’? Us Caucasians are green when we’re sick, blue when we’re cold,
and red when we’re angry. And we have the nerve to call them colored!’

Hermione rolled her eyes at everyone and pulled on Harry’s arm, none of them seeming to notice
the very amused Hogwarts Headmaster smiling at them all, eyes twinkling, in amusement.

“Come on Harry, let’s get our books and such, then we’ll go to the Room of Requirement.”

Ignoring the cat-calls, they left the room after bidding Professor Dumbledore good-bye and half
an hour later found themselves in the room of requirement.

*‘I need a room to study and work, but in a romantic gesture.’*

After walking past the area that he knew lead to the Room of Requirement three times, a large
door materialized itself. Grinning at Hermione, he pushed it open and walked in.

There was a grand bookshelf in one corner of the room, as well as a two-seater desk and a large
assortment of quills and parchment. On the other side of the room there was a loveseat facing
towards a brilliantly lit fireplace, as well as a dinner table set for two, complete with roses and
wine.

“I reckon we eat first, work later. What do ya say?”

Hermione answered by smiling and walking over to the dinner table, waiting for Harry to pull out
her chair for her. He grinned and walked to the table, pulling out his own chair, looking directly
at Hermione, and sat down. “Are you waiting for something?” He asked with a smirk, earning a glare
from Hermione.

He laughed and with a flick of his wand the chair scooted back for her, beckoning her to sit in
it. She grinned and sat down, giggling slightly when the chair whisked her forward a few inches so
that she was seated at the table.

Harry poured two bottles of wine and said, “So, what do we drink to?”

“The Longbottom’s” Hermione replied, raising her glass.

Harry smiled, tapping her glass with his. “The Longbottom’s.”

Harry and Hermione talked animatedly for the next few minutes over various topics - none related
to quidditch or school work - until Dobby apparated into the room.

“Harry Potter sir, Dobby has brought Harry Potter Harry Potter’s food sir. Dobby cooked it
himself sir. Is there anything else Dobby can do for Harry Potter or his Hermione?”

Harry grinned at the house-elf as Dobby set the pizza down on the table while Hermione muffled a
laugh. “No Dobby, that’s all thanks.”

Dobby bowed slightly and snapped his fingers, dissaparating back to the kitchens. “He’s an odd
one, don’t you think?” Hermione asked him.

“Yeah, but you like him, because he’s a good spokesperson for *spew!”* He grinned at her as
he finished, receiving a glare for his actions.

Hermione’s expression softened almost as suddenly as it had appeared, and she smiled at the
pizza on the table. “Hmm, so romantic Harry. Wine, roses, and *pizza.”*

They both laughed before digging in and significantly raising their cholesterol count for the
day. About an hour later they were sitting at the desk in one corner of the room, books spilled all
over the desk for Harry’s paper.

“Hermione, are you going to tell me what’s wrong or will I have to torture it out of you?”

Harry had noticed that Hermione was constantly frowning while becoming lost in thought, staring
out into space for five minutes at a time. His curiosity had finally gotten the better of him, so
he spoke his mind.

“Well, I’m just thinking, do what if there were triangles hidden in *our* riddle. Wouldn’t
it make it easier to figure out? If they exist, I mean.”

Harry looked thoughtful and pulled a crinkled old parchment out of his pocket and laid it on the
table. “I brought this along in case something came up. We’ve got the lightning bolt design, so is
there any way to manipulate it and split the riddle into triangles?”

Hermione scooted closer to him and peered over the parchment. They sat in silence for a few
minutes until Hermione squealed, “Yes! Right there! Like this!”

**0 0** G H 1 2

**7** S **5** 1 0 1

**3** D D **2** 0 9

**1** G G S **3** 3

**1** V T M R **8**

**9** G H S **9** **1**

**8** F B **1** A **0**

**0** P **1** R B **6**

**1** **3** R M M **2**

**0** S V 1 2 **1**

D **1** V H P **1**

M M **9** G H **9**

T M R **9** P **9**

S V B M **8** **5**

“If you connect the ends of the bolt like this, then you get these numbers!” She excitedly wrote
them down. “Zero - five - two - three, and one - nine - nine - eight. Another date!”

They smiled excitedly at one another, until Harry frowned after observing it closer. “Hermione,
this date is May Fifth, Nineteen Ninety-Eight. That’s next May! Is this, I mean, could it be
another important date in me and Voldemort’s future?”

Hermione nodded slowly. “Yes…I expect so. Look, the two lines connect your birth date with your
parent’s…death date…and finally with the date of Voldemort’s rebirth. I’d say that this date is
when the conflict is resolved! Harry - it must be a prophecy of sorts telling you when your final
battle with Voldemort will take place!”

She traced the lines with her finger again. “Look, now the riddle is divided into quarters. I
would expect that two of the quarters pertain to you, while the other two pertain to Voldemort.
What they say though…I dunno.”

Harry smiled and pulled her in close to him. “It’s okay Hermione, that’s good enough for now. We
can figure out the rest later.” He grinned at her. “But right now that loveseat is calling my name,
so why don’t we go over there for a while?”

*****

A/N: There it is, I hope you liked it! There may be another chapter tomorrow, but I’m not sure
yet. After that, nothing until mid next week or possibly later.

Preview: An old friend reappears, a duel, a quidditch match, a funeral (maybe) and finally,
Snitch reappears!



11. Chapter 29
--------------

A/N: Sorry for the major delay, but it’s hard to write while you’re grounded! Thanks for the
reviews, keep ‘em comin’! Happy Easter!

Cheers!

*****

Chapter 29

Harry and Hermione walked into the Great Hall for breakfast hand in hand the next morning, and
made their way immediately to the far end of the Gryffindor table where the rest of the Victor’s
were chatting away excitedly.

“Morning,” Harry said with a yawn, taking a seat next to Ron while Hermione sat on his right,
leaning her head on his shoulder as she ate her toast absent-mindedly.

“Morning,” Came the reply of most of the others. Harry noticed that Neville and Dean were
exchanging nervous looks with one another, and wondered what it was all about until he saw Dean
constantly glancing at Ginny uncomfortably.

“Erm, Furball, could I talk to you alone for a moment please?” Dean said, and the whole table
tensed. Ginny - oblivious to the fact that Dean was getting ready to break up with her - followed
him happily out into the hall.

When they were gone, Harry raised an eyebrow to Ron. “Furball?”

Ron shrugged. “You know, cat animagus, cat lover, acts like a cat all the time, Furball just
seemed to fit right.”

Harry nodded his head in acknowledgement, realizing that the name fit her perfectly. He then
pointed with his fork at Parvati and Lavender. “So what name do we have for the gossip twins?”

Lavender smiled happily. “Well because I’m a Unicorn animagus, I got stuck with the name Yuni,
you know, just short for Unicorn, and I thought it sounded pretty.”

Harry smiled and turned to Parvati. “So what’s your name?”

Parvati turned and scowled at Seamus, who smirked back at her. “Hey, when you named me Rumpy, I
told you I’d get you back!” He turned to Harry while Parvati looked away pouting, arms folded
across her chest. “Well I figured that since Lavender and Parvati are inseparable, if one uses the
first part of the word ‘Unicorn’, than the other should use the second part.”

He puffed his chest out proudly. “The name fits her personality also, in my opinion. Don’t you
think so…*Corny?”*

Parvati flushed red while the others giggled at the absurd name. Hermione nodded her head
towards Parvati between giggles. “Yes, I think it suits you very well, *Corny!”*

*****

Harry was surprised when he arrived at the meeting that night to find not Mad-Eye or Kingsley,
but only McGonogall and Tonks. “Wotcher Harry,” Tonks said with a wink as they walked up to
them.

Hermione was the first to speak the question on all their minds. “Where are Kingsley and
Shacklebolt tonight?”

“Oh, Moody had to sign some false documents to make it look like he was returning to being a
full-time auror. Kingsley went with him and they were going to do some research for a week or two
before coming back and teaching you all. So until then, we’ll be focusing solely on your animagus
transformations.” McGonogall replied, holding up a hand to stop Hermione’s impending question.

“Yes, Miss Granger, I know that you and Mr. Potter have become very advanced in your animagus
transformations, but you still have not perfected them. Not to mention, I believe Mr. Potter,” She
turned her head to look at Harry. “Had the idea of performing an intentional partial animagus
transformation. A very interesting idea indeed. You and Miss Granger will be working with me
tonight whilst the rest of you continue your training with Nymphadora.”

Tonks stared daggers at McGonogall’s back as she walked off with Harry and Hermione while the
rest of the victors came up to her.

“Okay, you first Miss Granger. I want you to assume your phoenix form, then fly a circle around
the area,” She motioned a circle with her finger around the enclosed meeting area. “And I want to
hear you attempt to sing the phoenix song.”

Hermione’s eyes widened at the mention of the song. “Is that…possible professor?” She asked in
an awestruck voice. “I mean, can I really sing in animagus form?”

McGonogall gave her a tight smile. “I would have thought that your little run-in with Mr.
Potter’s animagus form last week gave you the answer to that?”

Hermione blushed and nodded, then focused on her phoenix form. Harry smiled at her as her face
grew out into a beak and her brown locks turned red and then transformed into feathers. Her body
shriveled up as her torso shrunk, her arms scrunching inwards as they became wings.

After only a few short seconds, Hermione had completely transformed. She flapped her wings a few
times and flew upwards and around the encircled area. Lavender and Parvati pointed and squealed in
delight, waving excitedly at Hermione while Dean and Seamus looked on in awe. Ginny, Neville, Ron,
and Luna exchanged knowing smirks, having all seen her transform before.

Hermione finished her circle and landed on Harry’s shoulder, then opened her beak to sing. A
pleasant melody erupted from the small firebird, but it was no where near as soothing as a normal
phoenix cry.

Harry got a sudden inspiration and leant down gently, plucking a sharp rock off the ground. He
showed the rock to phoenix-Hermione, who looked at him with what Harry assumed to be a confused
expression, and then brought it to his skin and sliced a small cut on the top of his forearm.

He winced at the pain, but then turned to Hermione and smiled, offering the arm to her. The
phoenix, in obvious understanding, leant over and began to cry on the wound. There was a
pleasurable tingling sensation, and slowly, after perhaps twenty tears, the wound was completely
healed.

Harry smiled at Hermione as she flew off of his shoulder and landed gracefully in front of him,
then transformed back to a very tired Hermione. “That was pretty good Scarlet,” Harry said with a
grin.

Hermione gave him a small smile as she leaned into him for support, which he gladly gave.
McGonogall smiled at them amusedly before offering her input. “Yes Miss Granger, that was most
impressive. Your flying was flawless, beautifully done.” Hermione beamed, although it hurt her to
smile as she was so tired. “However, your song still needs much improvement, as do your healing
tears. But most of all, you need to raise your endurance. I would suggest a lap around the
quidditch pitch every morning, as well as a few laps in the pool before bed and you should get your
endurance up fairly quickly.”

McGonogall pursed her lips thoughtfully. “As of now, I would say that you could hold your
phoenix form for perhaps two hours. Very good yes, but the greatest of animagus can hold their
forms for days at a time, and I expect the two of you to become some of the best wizards there ever
have been, so I will be very strict in my criticism.”

She turned to Harry, and Hermione took the opportunity to beam at the praise. “Mr. Potter, if
you will.”

Harry looked at her oddly for a moment. “Er, professor, I transform into a basilisk, so don’t
you need to protect yourself?”

The Gryffindor Head of House made an impatient movement with her hands. “No, Dumbledore has
warded the area so that your stare will not be lethal, or even harmful, to anyone. Now, transform!
And don’t revert back until told!”

Harry nodded his head and he immediately shot upwards into the air, feeling a sickening
sensation as his teeth grew immensely as his jaw bone disappeared. Suddenly his arms and legs were
gone, and only a long, slimy tail remained.

Harry threw his head back and let out a mighty roar in Parseltongue. *“Snitch! Where are you
buddy? I’m stuck as a snake for a while, and I’d like to have someone to talk to!”*

Almost instantly, Snitch appeared in front of him, eliciting a gasp of surprise from McGonogall,
and a grin from Hermione. Or at least he though that it was a grin, the basilisk’s eyesight wasn’t
the greatest.

*“Harry, how are you? I was just admiring the view of the lake, as I do every fortnight. We
have not spoken in many days, is there anything that I may be able to assist you with?”*

*“Hmm,”* Harry replied, thinking. *“Well you could tell me what this ‘connection’ between
us that you’re always talking about is. It’s really starting to annoy me that you know what it is
and I don’t”*

The gold-plated dragon chuckled. *“No Harry, that is information that you cannot know. Our
connection will be discovered to you only when the time is correct. Then you will know the true
extent of our powers.”*

Harry tried to frown, but found that it was impossible to do so without a jawbone. *“Our
powers? What do you mean, ‘our’ powers. Do I have more that I don’t know about yet?”*

*“Alas, I fear I have spoken to much,”* Snitch replied. *“I must make my leave now before
I allow you to much information. You are not strong enough to know the extent of your power, Harry
Potter. If you tried to use this power, you would die.”*

With that, Snitch disappeared and Harry felt anger rising inside of him. Why was he kept in the
dark about everything? What were these powers? How could they possibly kill him? Was there magic
out there that was too powerful for a wizard to use? Was it possible that he could someday use
these powers? Would these questions ever end?

Harry was in a foul mood ten minutes later when he was signaled to revert back to his human
form. He felt slightly dizzy and tired, but was able to support himself without much trouble.

“What did Snitch have to say?” Hermione asked interestedly.

“Never you mind.” Harry snapped, not realizing the rudeness of his tone. Hermione gave him a
penetrating glare and grabbed hold of his arm like a mother in labor, pulling him forcefully into
the forest, away from prying eyes.

About fifty meters in, Hermione turned around with tears in her eyes. She caught Harry
completely off guard by slapping him forcefully across the face.

Harry cupped his cheek in his hand to dull the pain while staring in disbelief at Hermione, who
was rigid with anger.

“Don’t you *ever* take that tone with me again Harold James Potter!” She was literally
shaking with anger, her tears pouring without any sign of being wiped away. “I love you Harry and I
don’t ever want you talking to me like that ever again.” She moved her hand up to stroke his cheek
where she had hit him.

“I realize what Snitch told you probably upset you, but it could not have possibly upset you
more than your tone with me upset me.” She wiped away her tears now, sniffling. “I love you so much
that it hurts me to see you in pain, and it hurts me even more to put you through pain like I just
did. But I don’t ever want to hear that tone of voice from you again, you have no idea how much it
hurt. It was as if you didn’t even care that I existed, and if you ever left me…”

She couldn’t finish her sentence as she began to sob uncontrollably. Harry pulled her to his
chest, horrified at what he had done to her, angry with himself for making her feel this way.
Before he knew it, he was crying himself.

“I’m so sorry,” He whispered, kissing her forehead. “I was just being stupid, and impulsive. I
was mad at Snitch and I took it out on you. I had no right to do that, I’m sorry. I promise I’ll
never make you feel this way again.”

Hermione looked up at him and smiled through her tears. She leaned in close to him, Harry could
feel her hot breath on his lips. “That’s all you needed to say Harry, thank you. I love you.” She
leaned in the rest of the way and kissed him full on the lips, sealing his apology.

They broke apart some time later, both desperate for air. “Now tell me Harry. What was it that
Snitch said?”

Harry quickly relayed the entire conversation to her, hoping that she would have an idea. She
smiled lightly, getting that look in her eye that Harry knew all to well.

“I guess we’ll be spending some time in the library then, huh?” Harry said before Hermione
could, eliciting a smile from his soon-to-be-fiancée. they kissed again briefly before returning to
the anxious group.

There were multiple sighs of relief from the adults and the Victors when they saw Harry and
Hermione walking back with smiles, hand in hand, snuggling against each other.

“Well Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonogall said when everyone returned to their previous
activities. “That was a very good transformation, flawless, I’d say.” Hermione beamed at Harry in
pride. “I do believe it is time for us to attempt your partial transformation. But this will have
to wait until tomorrow, as we are out of time for tonight.”

They smiled at the professor and took their leave, wanting a nice, quiet stroll back to the
castle, just the two of them.

*****

The next day and the second weekend of the school year passed uneventfully, Harry was still
unable to transform only his eyes, though he was making progress. Frank and Alice were possibly the
best DADA professors they had ever had, and were without doubt the most fun. Even the Slytherins
had a hard time admitting that they disliked the couple.

At noon on Monday, Harry and Ron were sitting excitedly in the headmaster’s office, each
clutching a Chudley Cannons ticket. “The tickets will activate as portkey’s in
4...3...2...1...”

With an uncomfortable pull at his navel, Harry was whisked away to Chudley and the Chudley
Cannon’s professional Quidditch stadium.

Harry stared in awe at the pitch, the sky a perfect bright blue, the grass greener than Harry
had ever seen. He and Ron excitedly found their seats amidst a cloud of Cannon supporters.

“Hello, witches and wizards, and welcome to the fifth fixture of the season featuring the
Applebee Arrows versus your own Chudley Cannons!”

The announcer paused to allow for all of the cheers. “And here come the Arrows; Connelly, Avery,
Masterson, Johnson, Heskey, Smith, and Shearer!”

Mild clapping came from the sparse Arrow supporters.

“And now, you’re very own, Chudley Cannons! Larsson, Frieberg, Henderson, Highfill, Kennedy,
Witt, and Kickhaaaam!”

The crowd exploded and a few short moments later, the game began!

“Larsson to Frieberg to Larsson, ooh, nice feint there, he drops the quaffle to Highfill, she
shoots! No! a brilliant Qualdger attack by Arrows beater Masterson, he knocked the quaffle off
course by hitting it with a bludger! Connelly on the ball now…”

Harry was up and screaming a few minutes later, getting amused looks from the spectators around
them and uncontrollable laughter from Ron. “ARE YOU BLIND??? THE SNITCH IS RIGHT THERE! CAN’T YOU
SEE IT??? NO! WRONG WAY! COME ON! YES! NOW YOU SEE IT!” The Cannon seeker veered the opposite way
of where the snitch was.

“NO! YOU STUPID GIT! THE SNITCH IS THE OTHER WAY! OH BRILLIANT! NOW IT’S GONE! SOME SEEKER YOU
ARE! I WOULD HAVE GOOTEN THAT ON A HOGWARTS SCHOOL BROOM!”

Harry sat back down in his seat angrily, most of the people around him laughing earnestly, Ron
beside himself and in tears from laughter. “Harry, that was hilarious! The look on the seekers
faces! And you saw the snitch while they didn’t! Priceless!”

Harry didn’t think it too funny though, and twenty minutes later he was up and yelling again,
pointing at the snitch frantically! “COME ON! MALFOY COULD CATCH THAT THING IN HIS FARRET FORM!”
Ron fell over in laughter again. “WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR??? HOW CAN YOU NOT SEE IT??? DO YOU NEED
A SIGN THAT READS ‘SNITCH IS HERE’???”

It was almost four hours later when the Applebee seeker caught the snitch, Harry unable to say
anything on the count of his throat being hoarse from screaming.

Ron wiped his eyes as the people around him left, grumbling about how if the teenager in the
stands had been seeker they would have won the match four hours ago. “Well, we lost, but that was
priceless! Happy birthday Harry!”

“Birthday present? I was under the impression that your birthday was in July, Potter. But no
matter, I can give you a late ‘present’ as well.”

Harry spun to see the man standing behind him.

“Giggs.”

*****

A/N: First Cliffhanger in a while eh? I hope you liked it, especially the quidditch part where
Harry was screaming at the seekers lol, I loved writing that. R/R!

Preview: A duel (duh!), a bed in the hospital wing becomes occupied, some late-night studying,
and fluff, of course.



12. Chapter 31
--------------

A/N: Okay, here’s chapter 30. I meant for the duel to last longer, but I decided to cut it
short, hopefully you liked it all the same! That bone-breaker curse is not of my invention (though
the incantation is) it comes from the great fic ‘Harry Potter and the Acceptance of Fate’ on
fanfiction.net. It’s a great read, everyone should check it out. R/R!

Cheers!

*****

Chapter 30

“Tell the friend to go,” Kris said, waving a hand dismissively at Ron. “You wouldn’t want yet
another meaningless death on your conscious, would you?”

That had hit home on Harry. His eyes burned with a fury that had never been before seen.
Somehow, miraculously, Harry was able to put a stopper in his urge to kill the man on the spot
(maybe this was enhanced by the fact that he knew that he couldn’t kill him) and simply smiled at
Giggs, casting a quick, triumphant look at Ron.

“This *friend,* happens to be the only person I know that has ever stunned Albus
Dumbledore, in a fair duel. What makes you think that you could defeat him?”

“Ah, yes,” Giggs said with a malicious grin. “I believe you are referring to the ten on three
your precious ‘Victor’ group fought against Albus, Alastar, and Kingsley? Yes, ten on one, as
Alastar and Kingsley were both out of the fight early, is not exactly what I would call a fair
duel.”

He gave a wicked smile at the astonished faces on Harry and Ron’s faces. “Oh yes, I know all
about your precious club, and you’re precious *mudblood* girlfriend Potter.”

He said the word ‘mudblood’ with so much malice that it made the hairs on Harry’s hand stand
tall.

“Katrina!” Ron spat angrily. “That conniving b***ch sold us out! I knew she was rotten from the
off!”

Harry cast him an unsure glance. “We never told Katrina about that battle Ron,” Harry said
slowly, a wave of intense realization hitting him. “Only thirteen people know about that battle.
That can only mean one thing…”

Ron gasped as the realization hit him as well. “A traitor…”

“Yes, well, it would be no fun telling you who the traitor in you midst is, now would it? It is
certainly not that good for nothing daughter of mine, as Mr. Potter so kindly pointed out.” He gave
them a wicked grin. “Now show me what you’re made of. *Kriptify!”*

Harry reacted quickly, shoving Ron forcefully away from him and in turn propelling himself
backwards. The spell came within centimeters of Harry’s nose, he could feel the cool breeze left in
its wake, but it passed by with no harm done.

Harry made a quick spin, then kicked off a seat and leapt high in the air, bellowing,
“*Stupefy!”* Ron had shot the same spell at the same time, but Giggs only laughed, and with a
quick flick of his wrist, unfortunately to quick for Harry to recognize and memorize, the spells
vanished.

“Come on Potter! You can do better than that! *Expedimus draconis!”*

Harry had no time to react as the phoenix-fire spell caught him in mid air, hurling him
backwards over the grandstand and down to the quidditch pitch below.

“Damn! *Accio!”* Harry screeched though an anguished scream, his very flesh burning under
the intense flames. He used the summoning spell to pull himself back up to the duel, where Ron was
desperately trying to fend off Giggs.

*“Frontaga!”* Giggs yelled, catching Ron unprepared. What happened next made Harry’s
stomach lurch. There was a sickening crack in Ron’s arm where the spell had hit, and Harry watched,
horrified, as Ron’s bone splintered and cracked, forcing itself through his skin in a nasty
compound fracture.

Giggs gave an evil grin to Harry before finishing Ron off. *Diffindo slythano mortis!”*
Harry winced as a red flash erupted from Giggs wand, slicing Ron’s flesh open in a deep cut from
his lower leg up to his torso. Ron managed to screech once in pain before passing out, blood oozing
recklessly from his untamed wounds.

“Hmm, Dumbledore must be losing his touch, being stunned by such an unworthy opponent. Never
mind, your turn now Potter. *Tropica rebado!”*

Harry was unable to dodge the oddly colored hex, and it caught him straight in the chest, making
him stumble backwards slightly. At first Harry felt unaffected, but that quickly vanished as he
realized that his body temperature was starting to rise, his body breaking out in an uncontrollable
sweat.

*“Dissindo.”* Harry rasped, pointing at his own head. He needed to find shelter quick
before he died of a heat stroke.

“Not getting away that easily Potter! Kriptify!”

Harry was able to get out of the way of the stunner, and thinking quickly, he whipped out his
wand and thought, rather than spoke, *accio,* and was able to hurl himself up fifty feet onto
an overhead balcony.

He fell to his knees, seeing stars in front of him, before he was finally able to gasp,
*“Afraccio,”* On himself, giving him a wave of relief as the coolness passed over him, only to
have his temperature rise again. Once again he used the spell, and his temperature started to rise
until it stopped abruptly, the spell finally wearing off.

Finally cured, he whipped his head over the balcony to see Giggs with his wand held over the
helplessly beaten and battered form of his best friend. He was just in time as well, as he was able
to catch what Giggs was yelling.

“You have five seconds to show yourself Potter, or the Weasel dies. Four seconds,” Harry jumped
from the overhang and landed softly (aided by the banishing spell) a hundred meters behind Ron and
Giggs.

“Four seconds,” Harry was at a dead run towards Giggs’ back, his sounds silenced with a charm.
“Three seconds,” Harry was to far away, he wouldn’t make it in time. “Two seconds,” Harry
*accio’d* the ground behind Giggs, pulling himself within ten meters of him.

“One second,” Harry frantically picked up a Chudley cannons brochure and muttered,
*“Rapidamente portus.”* “Too late Potter. *“Avada Kedavra!”*

Just in time Harry hurled the brochure at Ron, hitting him before the killing curse could, and
his best friend was whisked away to Hogwarts. The killing curse exploded the ground in front of
Giggs, sending tiny pieces of pavement up into his eyes. “Arrgghh!”

*“Kriptify!”* Harry bellowed victoriously, but somehow Giggs managed to fling himself out
of the way.

Spinning on his stomach, still partially blinded from the pavement that had struck him, Giggs
yelled, *“Diffindo slythano mortis!”*

Harry, who was stunned at seeing Giggs react so quickly, caught the spell on his upper forearm.
“AAAHHH!” He screeched in a high-pitched, woman-like voice as he felt as if he had been sliced open
with a knife.

Thinking quickly, Harry ripped off part of his cloak and wrapped it around his bleeding arm,
muttering a quick sanitary charm that should help with the bleeding.

Finally he turned his eyes back on Giggs, who now sported a nasty gash over his eyelids, but
seemed to be seeing just fine. “Very impressive Potter, very impressive. But I wonder how you can
keep up with this? *Blazar acuzar!”*

*“Sh*t!”* Harry spat, seeing the three foot blade of black energy erupt from the tip Giggs
wand. “Gotta beat fire with fire. *Blazar acuzar!”* Harry yelled, praying to Merlin that he
got the wand movement down correctly.

Harry was rewarded when a bright emerald light shot out of his wand, somewhat resembling the
Gryffindor Sword. “F**k yeah baby!” Harry yelled triumphantly, bringing his sword of energy to bear
down on Giggs, who laughed.

“Ahh, I see Granger has taught you how to use your sword,” Harry frowned, Hermione had taught
him nothing of the sort. “Now let’s see how well you handle it!”

Harry rolled his eyes despite himself, finally catching on. “Very funny Giggs. Now let’s see
who’s the better swordsman!” At this Harry brought his blade down in a right to left slash taught
to him by Professor Summers.

Giggs only laughed and parried the blow with ease. He then brought his own blade up in a
complicated twirling slash aimed at Harry’s heart, but Harry managed to duck and roll while
stabbing his sword in an upward direction, barely re-directing the blow inches over his left
shoulder.

“Now I see good old Sora has been teaching you a few tricks boy? Too bad I taught him everything
he knows!” Harry was momentarily stunned by this news, and was not able to completely block Giggs
next blow, which landed a painful slice on his already-injured shoulder.

Harry winced in pain but held his ground, grasping the hilt of his wand in a powerful two-handed
grip. He dove forward and feinted an upward slice, and instead opted for a cut at Giggs right
arm.

Giggs saw this coming a mile away, and when Harry turned to make his cut, he put his black blade
straight through Harry’s upper thigh.

“AARRGGHH!” Harry screamed, involuntarily leaping back and off of the blade, making the wound
even worse. In the intense pain Harry’s sword faltered and shut off, emitting an emerald cloud of
smoke before rendering itself useless.

Now Harry was slowly seeing tunnel vision, he could literally see his peripheral vision getting
smaller as darkness began to creep in from the corner of his eyesight.

Gritting his teeth in pain, Harry did the only thing he could think of, now that his wand was
useless. He caught Giggs completely by surprise and tackled him to the ground, feeling a sick
pleasure in hearing Giggs skull make a loud thud against the ground.

The man’s sword evaporated just as Harry’s did, but Harry ignored it for now and concentrated on
the punching bag that was now Kris Giggs’ face. He got a solid two or three hits in before Giggs
scrunched his legs together and kicked Harry in the stomach, hurling him back a few feet and
forcing a hard landing on his bad leg.

Harry immediately collapsed and vomited blood all over the ground. Giggs was looking at him
strangely as he limped over to where Harry lay in a heap on the ground. He was dead. Harry knew it.
He was completely defenseless and Giggs would kill him right here and now.

“Potter, you have fought gallantly,” Giggs said, standing over Harry’s bruised and beaten body.
“As both of our wands have faltered, this duel is a draw.” Harry looked at him in shock. “Don’t act
so surprised Potter, that is how a duel is completed. Both of our wands have been rendered useless,
fair and square. We will meet again, Potter. Until then…”

A silent pop and he was gone. But Harry didn’t see this, as he had already blacked out…

*****

Harry woke up with his vision blurred by a ticklish chestnut-brown substance. It took him a
minute to realize that this was Hermione’s hair, and that he must be back in the Hospital wing at
Hogwarts.

He groggily shifted his body so that he was sitting up, wincing as his muscles ached from the
movement. He looked down and smiled at Hermione’s sleeping form, stroking her hair gently.

Harry leaned back against the backboard of the bed and lost himself in thought. Who was Giggs,
exactly? He was no doubt the most powerful wizard Harry had ever faced, next to Dumbledore, of
course. There was no record of the man anywhere, and he knew so much about Harry and the Victors,
it was unnerving.

There had to be a snitch. It was the only explanation. But who could it be? There was no way it
was Ron, Hermione, or Neville. It was not even possible for it to be one of them. He doubted that
Ginny could betray her friends like that, so she seemed unlikely as well. Luna, though he did not
know her well, just didn’t seem to fit the description of a spy.

Harry trusted Dean and Seamus with his life, he had known them both for six years, and there was
no way that they would betray him.

Lavender and Parvati were the ones that he knew the least about. And they were both gossips, and
somewhat airheads as well. Could one of them possibly said something and given away information
without realizing it?

But to who then? Katrina? Giggs certainly didn’t seem to like his daughter, but it could very
well have been an act. Giggs was somehow getting information out of the school, but Harry had no
idea how.

He groaned in frustration and slammed his fist down on the hard nightstand. The sudden noise
woke Hermione with a start.

“Harry?” She said, almost in disbelief. Harry shook his head in conformation, not that she
needed it. “Oh Harry!” She sobbed, wrapping him in a tight embrace. “I was so afraid that I was
going to lose you.”

“Shh, it’s okay Scarlet, I’m not going anywhere. I’m here for you, for now and forever.”
Hermione pulled her head up from Harry’s chest, smiling at him. He wiped away her tears with his
thumb and kissed her softly on the lips.

It was then that he remembered about the traitor. “Hermione,” He said urgently, looking at her
intensely. “Look, Giggs, when we dueled,” Hermione’s eyes flew open in shock, but Harry ignored it.
“He knew things about us, about the Victors.”

Now Hermione’s eyes grew very large. “There’s a traitor Hermione, but I don’t know who it is, I
can’t pinpoint it.”

Hermione shook her head in defiance. “No Harry, none of the Victors have betrayed you. Everyone
signed that paper, we watched them. Believe me, that charm was perfect, I’m sure of it. If there
was a traitor, we’d know.” She looked back at Harry with concern.

“You said you battled Giggs?” Harry shook his head in confusion. “You’re sure? Because everyone
thought that you and Ron got in a duel, because they found him on the quidditch pitch, two inches
from death, and they found you a few hours later, in the same condition, right at the spot where he
portkeyed. The auror’s assumed that you two had gotten into some kind of argument and dueled one
another.”

Harry stared at her, mouth agape. “What? How could they think that? Ron’s my best friend! We
would never go at each other like that! Not now that we’ve sorted out our differences! Where is he?
I have to talk to him!”

Hermione looked at Harry teary-eyed. “He’s in St. Mungo’s, in the critical ward,” Tears started
to spill out over her cheeks. “Oh, Harry! They don’t think he’s going to make it!”

Harry sat back hard against the bed. Ron dead? No, it wasn’t possible, Harry wouldn’t let
another friend die because of him. “He’ll be fine,” He said to Hermione, but he was secretly saying
it for himself. “I know it.”

He saw Hermione’s tearful expression, but something else was there as well. What was it? Guilt?
Shame?

Harry gasped. “Hermione, you…you believed them, didn’t you? The auror’s. You actually thought
that Ron and I would duel!” He was angry now, his voice rising to an accusatory shout.

Hermione broke into uncontrollable sobs and turned away from Harry. “I’m sorry! I didn’t want to
believe it Harry, I really didn’t. But all the evidence was there! He had slices all over his body,
and the last spell you had used was the light-sword spell, it all added up!”

“Oh yeah! Then how the f**k did they think he portkeyed back to Hogwarts huh? Think he made one
while he was knocked unconscious? Bull****! And you, I can’t believe you believed them, Hermione.
You know us better than anyone else, and you actually bought into their story.”

“I’M SORRY!” She screamed, trying to look Harry in the eye, but he stubbornly averted his eyes.
“What else was I supposed to think? All the evidence pointed towards you and Ron having a duel!
There was even a witness that said he saw you shove him to the ground!”

“THAT’S BECAUSE GIGGS WAS SHOOTING STUNNERS AT US! I’LL BET THEY DIDN’T SEE THAT DID THEY?”
Harry was fuming and he was making Hermione cry, but right now he didn’t care. “Hermione, I love
you, with all my heart, but right now, I don’t want to talk to you. I need some time to digest
this. And you better bloody well go and apologize to Ron as well.”

With this Harry turned his head and lay back down in the bed, signaling that the conversation
was over. He heard Hermione leave in tears, and he felt bad about it, but he felt that she deserved
what he said to her.

How could she, of all people, think that he and Ron had had a duel? And what was going to happen
when the reporters got a hold of this? ‘Oh Merlin,’ Harry thought. ‘Last time I fought Giggs I was
out for about a week. I was probably out even longer this time. Damn!’

A realization had just come to Harry. ‘If I’ve been out for more than five days, then I missed
Hermione’s birthday!’

*****

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! I know I had fun writing it! I love writing duels more than
anything else, and most people tell me that they are my strongest point in my writing, so that’s
cool. There were a couple of interesting twists, no? it’ll be a while for them to be resolved
though!

Preview: Harry makes the trip to Mungo’s to see Ron, will Harry and Hermione make up?, Harry
begins to do something without telling anyone - not even Hermione.



13. Chapter 31
--------------

A/N: Okay, here’s the real Chapter 31, I mislabeled the one from last week and I’m too lazy to
fix it, sorry. There’s really not much substance to this chapter, basically a lot of fluff but it
does have a few important scenes to the story.

Cheers!

Chapter 31

“Ninety-nine bottles of firewhiskey on the wall, ninety-nine bottles of firewhiskey,” Harry
muttered to himself, staring at the ceiling of the hospital wing.

He hadn’t been allowed out of the bed on a count of the six inch hole in his upper thigh. Giggs’
sword had apparently gotten a good chunk of his leg that magic couldn’t repair overnight. His leg
ached with pain every waking second, but he had long ago gotten over the pain, three days of
constantly putting up of it did that for him.

“Hey, Katrina, are you awake?” Harry asked, glancing to the bed on his right.

Katrina gave out a soft chuckle, then immediately winced. She had told Harry that a few hours
after they had brought him in, she was ambushed from behind and sent down a flight of stairs by
Malfoy. The Amazing Bouncing Ferret-Boy had denied this, of course, and snaked his way out of
punishment.

“No one could sleep with your singing going on, you’re about as bad as Elton John.”

Harry gagged on his own saliva. “Oh come on! I’m not that bad, am I?” He could almost see
Katrina roll her eyes.

“You know Harry, I’m sorry for what my father did to you. I really am.”

Harry groaned. They had been over this at least a dozen times already. “It wasn’t your fault, so
don’t apologize Katrina. You aren’t your father, no matter how much you may think you are.”

She gave a snort of amusement. “Yeah, I only look just like him, I have his attitude, oh, and
apparently I am ‘honorable’ just like he is. Honestly Harry, how can you call that man honorable?
He tried to kill you!”

He shook his head in confusion. “He could have, but he didn’t. It’s so confusing, I mean, he
duels me, then we knock each other’s wands out of the battle, he has the perfect opportunity to
just throw me off the grandstand or something, and he doesn’t take it. He just says it’s a draw and
dissapparates. He just wants to kill me in a straight duel, not in a cheap way, and I have to
respect that.”

Katrina sighed, a small smile pulling at the corners of her lips. “One day, I’m sure, you’ll
find out just why he wants to kill you. And maybe, that day, I can find myself as well, and put my
father behind me.”

Harry grinned and returned his gaze to the ceiling. “Ninety-eight bottles of firewhiskey on the
wall, ninety-eight bottles of firewhiskey…”

*****

The next morning, Harry and Katrina were allowed to return to their common room, Harry scowling
the whole way on his crutches, complaining that the arm padding wasn’t very soft and that he was
getting bruises on his armpits.

They were nearly halfway back when they ran into none other that the ferret-boy himself.
“Malfoy.” Harry said icily, Katrina reflecting his words in a glare.

“Potter. And little Giggs. Poor baby falls down a flight of stairs and cracks her ribs.”

“Yeah,” Harry snorted. “And I wonder why she fell, I’m sure you know Malfoy!”

There was a look of unmistakable confusion on Malfoy’s face for a fleeting moment, but he
quickly covered it with a smirk. “Wouldn’t you like to know, Potter. I’m glad Giggs wasn’t able to
finish you off Potter, I’ll do that myself.”

What Harry did next surprised both Malfoy and Katrina. He laughed. “Yeah right Malfoy,” Harry
said, wincing as he clutched his sides in laughter. “You wouldn’t last two minutes with Giggs, I
guarantee it.” Draco’s eyes flashed dangerously.

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that, Potter. I can handle myself well enough in a fight. You
couldn’t take me, Potter. To beat the dark arts, you have to *know* the dark arts.”

Harry’s eyes grew wide for a second, but he quickly regained his composure. “I don’t need to
know the dark arts to deflect your curses Malfoy.” He spat, turning on his heel and walking off
with Katrina. He heard Malfoy’s disgusted grunt and footsteps heading the other direction, and
Harry was glad that the ferret couldn’t see his face.

‘I wouldn’t need to know the dark arts to beat Malfoy, but I would to beat Voldemort.’

“Hey Katrina,” Harry said, suddenly coming to a stop near a rather gruesome painting of the
goblin rebellions.

“Yeah Harry?”

“Go on without me, I’ve just realized something that I have to do.”

She gave him a penetrating look, but asked no questions and walked off to Gryffindor Tower with
a wave. Harry returned the gesture and then immediately ducked out of sight, casting the
Disillusionment charm on himself when he was sure that he was completely alone.

Smiling grimly to himself, he headed towards the library.

*****

Harry had missed Hermione’s birthday. The second night he had been in the hospital wing had been
it, and Hermione had come flying in, grinning ear to ear, and thanked him profusely for the owl.
She had then preceded to tell him excitedly that Ron was going to pull through, and apologized
sincerely for her assumptions.

Now Harry was waiting on the quidditch pitch, nervously fingering a small velvet box in his
right hand, which was hidden away in the pocket of his robes.

He saw the love of his life walking towards him, positively glowing in the moonlight. She looked
a goddess, the moon and sun should be bowing to her will, nothing could compare to her beauty.
Harry was too entranced by her to even notice that she had begun to speak to him.

“Yeah, so, I caught Snape and Malfoy snogging in the dungeons earlier. They were both dripping
with this love potion and couldn’t keep their hands off one another,”

This brought Harry back to reality. “Ugh, Hermione, you have a sick, sick mind, you know
that?”

She grinned and kissed him softly. “Yeah, but you love me for it.”

Harry gulped as butterflies skyrocketed throughout his stomach. “Come on,” He said, taking her
hand. “I want to show you something.”

Hermione straddled the broomstick in front of Harry, leaning back against him. He kissed her
softly on the top of the head and shot off into the sky, and over to the lake, where the moon
reflected brilliantly off the glassy surface of the water.

“Hermione, turn around and look at me,” Harry whispered, praying to Merlin that she would say
yes. Hermione complied and turned around, now straddling the broomstick and facing Harry.

The reflection of the moon in her eyes made her even more beautiful than before. Combined with a
slight, brisk, cool breeze that blew through her chestnut locks softly, and the plain fact that she
was his Hermione, took his breath away.

Finally gaining his composure, Harry spoke to the most wonderful person the world had ever seen.
“I love you Hermione,” He started, and she smiled sweetly, making Harry once again revel in her
beauty.

“But we’re at war, and, as much as I try not to think about it, some of us aren’t going to make
it,” Hermione’s expression had hardened, but Harry put a finger to her lips before she could
interrupt.

“If you or I don’t make it, I want the world to know how much we cared for each other. I don’t
want them to look at you and see Harry-Potter’s-girlfriend-at-his-time-of-death. I want them to see
something more. I want them to know that we were something more.”

Hermione’s eyes had started to tear over, making her look absolutely adorable. His hands shaking
violently, Harry reached into his pocket and pulled out the box, now holding it in quivering
hands.

“Hermione, I love you. For now and forever, in life and in death, I will always be here for you.
Nothing can ever change that. So Hermione, I ask you, will you make me the happiest and luckiest
wizard on the planet? No - I’m already both of those things, I became that when we started to date.
Now, I just, well, there’s only one more thing I could ever ask for.”

Harry smiled at her, flipping the box open. Hermione gasped, clasping her hands over her mouth
as tears ran freely down her cheeks. “Hermione Jane Granger, will you marry me?”

Hermione, bringing her eyes back up to Harry’s, smiled the most innocent, sweet, and beautiful
smile ever known to mankind. “Yes.” She whispered, smiling broadly, tears of happiness flowing down
her cheeks.

Harry let out a breath he hadn’t realized that he had been holding, the leant in and gave her
the most passionate kiss of their relationship, a kiss that she returned with just as much passion.
They stayed there, suspended over the lake, kissing passionately and lovingly, long into the night,
knowing that no matter what happened, they would always be in each other’s hearts.

*****

A few days later, Harry was amazed at how little of the school population knew about the
engagement. Hermione wore the ring proudly around the corridors, but no one seemed to notice it;
and this suited Harry and Hermione just fine. They didn’t want to be bothered non-stop with
questions of their engagement.

The Victors had figured it out immediately of course, Hermione had told Harry that Lavender and
Parvati had demanded to see the ring only seconds after she was in her dorm room. Ron and Neville
had already known, of course, and Dean and Seamus were unsurprised at the news.

Outside of the Victors, it seemed that only a select few people had noticed the engagement.
Dumbledore and McGonogall knew, though they had never confronted the couple about it. Katrina had
figured it out as well, though she still gave Harry some strange looks for his trip to the
library.

But it all proved too good to be true, as they both knew it would. They were practicing stunner
curses in DADA class, Harry, Hermione, and Neville (who had now joined Harry and Hermione in
learning hexes after he had mastered his animagus transformations) when Malfoy ‘accidentally’
stunned Parvati while she wasn’t looking.

“Oops,” Malfoy said with an innocent smirk. “Guess that one got away!” Parvati had woken up by
this point (apparently Malfoy’s hex wasn’t all too powerful) and got in his face about it.

“What? You need to stun a girl from behind, when she’s defenseless? Why don’t you try to beat me
in a proper duel?” Harry smiled proudly at the flash of determination in Parvati’s eyes, noting
Malfoy’s surprised expression before he gave her a satisfied smirk.

“Too bad we’re in class, *Patil,”* He spat. “Or I’d be sending you to the hospital wing
looking nearly as miserable as Potter’s mudblood.”

Harry whipped out his wand, ready to hex Malfoy to hell, but Hermione squeezed his hand and
walked forward briskly. Harry wondered what she was doing, noticing that she was twirling the
fingers of her left hand suspiciously.

Without warning, Hermione slapped Malfoy hard across the face, slicing his cheek open. Harry
realized what Hermione had been doing was moving the ring around to afflict the most pain possible
on the insufferable ferret-boy. Malfoy fell to his knees, clutching his cheek in agony.

“What’s wrong Malfoy?” Hermione asked sarcastically. “Embarrassed that a girl injured you? Now
what’ll you do? Go tell your father? Oh wait! He’s a convicted death eater, so he doesn’t have any
power over anybody anymore does he? In fact, I’ll bet you don’t even know where he is, because if
you were questioned for his whereabouts, you would crack immediately and tell them everything from
his location to his favorite pair of underwear!”

Harry and Ron were laughing hysterically behind Hermione, although both were clutching
themselves in pain from the wounds that Giggs had inflicted on them. Malfoy was furious, but he was
beaten, and he knew it.

Without a word, he fled the classroom and headed for the Hospital Wing. “Now, now Miss Granger,”
Frank Longbottom said, clicking his tongue. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to deduct thirty points
from Gryffindor for your behavior.”

Hermione hung her head in shame, but nodded. “I will also be taking fifty points from Slytherin
for Mr. Malfoy’s language and threats.”

The Slytherins broke out in an outrage while the Gryffindor’s grinned. “That’s favoritism!”
Pansy Parkinson shrieked. “She obviously used a curse on him! How else could she have made Draco
bleed?”

Hermione gave her a proud smile. “Oh, that. Well, I happened to hit him with my engagement
ring.”

Pansy’s jaw dropped along with the rest of the mouths in the room that had not already known of
the engagement. Harry and Hermione only smiled, knowing now that within twenty-four hours the
entire wizarding world would know of their engagement. But they didn’t care, they were in love and
now everyone was going to know it.

Frank and Alice, who were smiling at the couple and chuckling softly at the rest of class’
astonishment, finally spoke up. “Well now, we still do have another fifteen minutes of class to
fill up, so why don’t you go back to your stunning hexes and maybe a few exploders as well.”

Frank smiled at his wife and addressed the class. “Yes, or anyone who would like to go to the
library and research some more spells may do that as well.”

Harry immediately took this opportunity to go to the library, unfortunately Hermione came with
him, so he couldn’t read the books that he had planned on. Harry and Hermione put their heads
together over a joke-jinx book that they were sure had been worn thin from Fred and George for a
few minutes until it was time for them to get back to the common room for their homework.

By the time Harry and Hermione had returned from dinner that night, the entire school knew of
the engagement.

“Is it true?”

“Wow! You’re *so* lucky!”

“Can I see the ring?”

“When are you setting the date?”

Eventually the couple retreated to Harry’s room, and laid on his bed together to escape all of
the prying eyes and questions. Harry groaned and said, “So, what do you think the prophet will say
about this tomorrow? The-boy-who-lived snagged by perennial bookworm? “Secret love affair between
the-boy-who-lived and girlfriend Hermione Granger finally goes public after three or more
tantalizing years?”

Hermione giggled and swatted Harry’s arm playfully. “Oh, Harry,”

“Oi! Will you two save that for the honeymoon!?” Came the voice of their Irish friend a few beds
over. “First you’ve got the groan, then the giggle, and finally the ‘Oh, Harry,’ Why don’t you two
just put up a sign that says ‘Do Not Disturb: We’re busy shagging’?”

“Put a sock in it Seamus!” Hermione yelled, doing her best to throw a pillow at him, but missing
horribly.

“Wow, good thing you don’t play quidditch Hermione, you’d throw the quaffle in the wrong
hoop!”

Harry rolled his eyes and turned to face Hermione, who was biting her lip nervously. “What’s
wrong ‘Mione?” He asked, stroking her cheek lovingly.

“Oh Harry,” She said, looking like every word was a struggle. “I know how much you and Ron want
me to play quidditch, but with N.E.W.T.S. and football and all these extra Victor training
sessions, I just don’t think that I’m going to have time for quidditch. So please Harry, don’t be
upset with me, but I’m not going to try out for quidditch this year.”

Harry looked at her, somewhat dumbstruck at her words. “Hermione, how could I ever be angry with
you over something as trivial as this? I know that your studies are more important to you than
sports ever will be, of course I’m not angry with you.”

Hermione let out a long breath and smiled, leaning in and kissing Harry on the nose. “Okay
then,” She said smiling. “I guess it’s time for me to get back to my own dorm. I’ll see you
tomorrow Harry.”

“Goodnight ‘Mione.”

Harry waited for about twenty minutes after Hermione left, then he got up, pulled his
invisibility cloak out of his trunk, threw it on, and headed towards the library.

A/N: Okay, so did you like it? Drop me a review and let me know. Also, yeah, I know I forgot to
writ in that Ron had come back, and that Harry was off his crutches, among other things, but I’m
not perfect, if you’ve noticed I’ve screwed up quite a lot in this fic and have left some plot
holes, though thankfully no one has really pointed them out to me. No more previews from here on
out, it kinda does kill the suspense, even though this installment wasn’t a cliffhanger. Expect
another chapter up on either Tuesday or Wednesday, seeing as I don’t have to go into school until
late on those days. If a chapter doesn’t go up one of those days, it’ll probably be next weekend
when one goes up.

p.s. anyone see Freddy Adu score his first professional goal yesterday? I did! It was awesome!
Well, not the goal itself, that was just a pathetic breakdown in the defense, but just the fact
that he score was awesome.

Cheers!



14. Chapter 32
--------------

A/N: New chapter finally, and it’ll be the last one for a while unless I do a lot of writing
over the next two days, though I’m not sure if I’ll have practice or not for track, and actually
I’m leaving Friday, so, yeah, uh, don’t expect anything until probably Tuesday or Wednesday at the
earliest.

*****

Chapter 32

Quidditch tryouts were fast approaching, and Harry was as eager as anyone else for them to
arrive. Although they already knew that they had a seeker, Harry, a keeper, Ron, and one chaser,
Katie, they still needed two beaters (both Kirke and Sloper had called it quits) and two
chasers.

Harry was fairly confident that Ginny Weasley would take one of the open chaser positions, but
he wasn’t sure about any of the other positions. He knew that Dean and Seamus were going to be
going out for the beater positions, and both Creevey’s were trying out for chaser.

The day of tryouts, Harry was astonished to see the massive turnout. Aside from Dean and Seamus,
there were six other hopefuls for the beater positions, none of which Harry knew very well. A
further ten students had shown up for the position of chaser. There were also a select few kids
going out for the reserve keeper and seeker positions.

“Okay,” Ron said, speaking to all of the hopefuls. “My name is Ronald Weasley, and I’m the
Gryffindor Quidditch Captain this year.” A surprised murmur came from the crowd, they had obviously
been expecting Harry as captain.

“There are only three of the seven positions on the team that are currently filled. Seventh year
Katie Bell is our lead chaser, Harry Potter will be our seeker, and I am the keeper. The rest of
the spots are up for grab.”

Excited whispering broke out yet again. “Before we get started, I will be telling you exactly
what we are looking for. From the chasers, speed and agility are of the foremost concern, while you
need to have very good accuracy and vision as well. From the beaters we expect accuracy, strength,
and also great field vision. The best players will not necessarily make this team.”

The crowd looked at him in confusion. “Teamwork is of the utmost importance in these positions.
Alone, my brothers Fred and George would be solid beaters, but nothing more. As a team, they were
the most exceptional beaters that Gryffindor has seen in many years. It takes more than talent to
make this team, there is no room for arrogance, we win as a team, and we lose as a team, there is
no other outcome. If you are a brilliant chaser, but do not play well together with the other
chasers, I am sorry but you will be put in the reserve squad, which will consist of the same amount
of players as the full squad.”

He clapped his hands together as he let this all sink in. “Now, all chasers will please go over
with Katie Bell, while all of the beaters will go with Hermione,” He motioned at her. “Hermione is
one of the best flyers in the school, but she will not be joining the team, she has better things
to do with her time, but she will help occasionally. The beaters job will be to try and hit
Hermione with a bludger, no small feat, believe me. Everyone will be paired with every tryout
before the day is done, and we will select the best tandem as the new beaters. Off you go
then.”

He watched as the beaters took off after Hermione, then returned his gaze to the chaser. “You
lot will be doing the same thing, being paired in every possible combination, and will attempt to
score against me and those trying to snag the reserve position. So go on up there and warm up.”

After they left, Ron turned to Harry and the three kids that would be trying out for backup
seeker. “You lot will be put through a series of tests by Harry here,” He grinned at his best
friend. “Do not feel bad when Harry beats you badly, and he will, mind you, he is one of, if not
the best seeker in all of England, and he also commands the fastest known broom to wizard-kind, it
is of his own creation. Being a seeker is not all about catching the snitch, as you will soon find
out.”

Ron nodded and left, leaving Harry to smirk at the seeker hopefuls. “Come on, we’re going to be
having some…*fun.”* The others gulped and kicked off the ground with Harry, heading up towards
the goal posts.

When they had all arrived at the goal posts, Harry turned, smiled, and said, “Follow me.”

With that, he took off like a rocket at the ground, pulling up in plenty of time for the others
to make it out of the dive, immediately going into a corkscrew towards the other side of the pitch.
Not bothering to look back, Harry dove again, this time cutting it a closer to the ground, but
pulling up easily nonetheless.

He then flew straight towards where Hermione was dodging two beaters, who looked like a horrible
team, and literally flew a circle around one beater before spiraling back down towards the
ground.

After this Harry zoomed directly towards Ron’s goal hoops, and did an easy figure eight through
each loop before heading off towards the stands. Harry swerved in and out of the grandstands, then
swooped down and into the construction area below.

He popped up and down through the wooded area, easily dodging the wooden support beams. He heard
a loud snapping noise and a muffled yelp from far behind him, and smiled sadly, knowing that one
seeker hopeful had just bit it.

Finally Harry pulled out of the supports and flew back to where he originally started at the
far-side goalposts. He sat there, straddled on his broomstick, for about forty seconds before the
first seeker hopeful made it back, then a further minute until the next came, and third did not
come at all, he was being attended to by Madam Pomfrey at the point where he had run into the
wooden support beams and fell off his broom.

“Okay, very good so far, I only lost one of ya,” They both smiled wearily, sweat glistening on
their foreheads as they panted breathlessly.

“Your next test will be with the bludgers. We’re gonna give Hermione a short break and have the
beaters give us their best shot,” He paused for dramatic effect. “All at once. There’ll be ten
bludgers out there, and all the hits will be aimed at you two while Hermione and I watch and laugh
at your unfortunate position. Don’t worry though, you’ll only be in the flying zone for a few
minutes. That last test was to show your agility and endurance, this one tests your agility and
your ability to cope with being hit. If you are hit with a bludger, I want you to continue flying
like nothing happened. I have had to catch the snitch with a broken arm before, and if you want to
be a seeker, you’ll do the same.”

They both gulped and Harry caught Hermione’s eye, motioning for her to start the exercise. She
grinned and complied, then flew over to hover next to Harry, kissing his cheek.

“So how go the beaters Scarlet?”

Hermione shrugged. “Dean and Seamus are probably the best pair. Nothing like Fred and George,
but good, nonetheless. Only one other pair hit me, but that was by chance. I got this really nasty
bruise on my - OH!”

Harry winced as he watched one of the young seekers take a bludger to the family jewels. The boy
looked about ready to pass out, but he continued. “Wow, that sucks,” Harry said, shifting himself
uncomfortably. “That hurt me just watching it. I can’t imagine what - OUCH!”

Harry exclaimed as the other seeker took a bludger to the jugular. He looked at Hermione who was
wincing and rubbing her neck softly. She turned to Harry. “I think we should call this before
someone gets killed, Harry.”

He shook his head sadly for a moment. “No, I wanna see them go a few more minutes in pain, and
then I’m going to release a few snitches for them.” Hermione gave him a stern look, but nodded
anyways.

About five minutes later, Harry called a stop to the slaughter and beckoned the two boys over to
him. “You guys tired, hurt, and hungry?” They both nodded, and Harry grinned, emptying his pockets
of ten golden snitches. “Good, you can rest after all of these are caught. They’re charmed so that
once you catch them they’ll turn a color, Blue for Brian, Red for Greg, and fall to the ground.
Let’s see who can catch the most.”

The two boys nodded and took off after the elusive snitches, leaving a chuckling Harry in their
wake. After about an hour of flying between the different areas, checking to see how everyone else
was doing, Harry saw that there were only two snitches left, both boys had caught four apiece.

He flew over to where Hermione was still training the beaters. “Oi! Dean! Seamus! Get two
bludgers and your bats and start pelting them at those seekers out there, work together!”

They both nodded and eagerly set off to beat up on the little kids, seeing as the two that were
left were both mere third years. Harry watched with great interest as both seekers dove after the
same snitch - neither realizing that there were now two beaters gunning for them - and then laughed
as they veered apart in fear when a bludger came zooming through the middle of them, nearly hitting
the snitch.

One of the boys though, was able to twist around on his broomstick and continue his dive for the
snitch, snagging it a few feet off the ground. Harry had little time to admire the catch when his
attention was turned to the other seeker pursuing the snitch by the short side left goal hoop,
catching it as he flew through and out of the hoop.

Harry groaned, realizing that they had tied. They both flew up to him now, looking very nervous.
“Okay, I dunno who it’ll be yet, it’ll go up on the common room board along with the rest of the
team next week. But know this, you two could easily be the starting seeker in at least two of the
other three houses.”

Harry smiled as he saw their faces light up at this, and watched them take off to go get changed
so they could eat and rest, wondering how he could ever choose between them.

Harry flew over to the other side of the pitch where Ron and Katie were overseeing the chaser
and keeper tryouts. “How’s it looking over here?” Harry asked, hoping for some good news. Katie
spoke up first. “Well, Ginny Weasley is a lock, she’s been excellent, and works well with everyone.
I do like her partnership with Luna Lovegood, they’ve made some great plays together, but on the
whole I don’t think Luna is really into the game much, she just sits there in this dreamy state all
of the time. So I think I’ll be putting her in the reserves and Ginny will fly with Colin Creevey
and I on the first team. Dennis Creevey will be another reserve, as well as Mark Evans, he’s fairly
good for a first year.” She paused. “Nothing on you, of course.”

Harry nodded and turned to Ron. “How goes the keeper tryouts captain?” Ron shook his head in
disgust. “Terrible, a few noteworthy tryouts, but none that I would want on a first team. I’ll go
with Brianna Scurry probably, she’s a fourth year, and she was most likely the best, and she also
has nothing else that conflicts with quidditch in her schedule.”

Harry nodded, covering his mouth with one gloved hand to stifle a yawn. “Sounds good. I’m gonna
go fetch Hermione and turn in. oh yeah, looks like Dean and Seamus for the new beaters, just to let
you know.”

Ron nodded and patted his best friend on the back, casting a nervous glance at Katie. “Alright,
get out of here, we’ll all be done relatively soon. We’ve got cards with the guys tonight, Room of
Requirement. Right?”

Harry nodded and gave a thumbs up as he spun *The Marauder* around and headed towards
Hermione, who was busy struggling with the bludgers, trying to force them back into their
cages.

“Well what do we have here?” Harry asked in a mocking tone, trying not to laugh at Hermione as
she writhed on the ground as a bludger attempted to buck her off so that it could be free. “The
smartest student in Hogwarts wrestling on the ground with a bludger? What they would say.”

Hermione managed to get the maniacal ball into the box before turning at Harry. “Yeah, well that
bludger sure can be a pain sometimes.”

“Yeah,” Harry responded, smirking. “But you like the challenge, don’t you?”

She grinned at him. “Yeah, I like constantly showing it who’s boss.”

Harry grimaced a little before retorting. “Hmm, you know, some bludgers don’t like it when
they’re manhandled like that.”

“Yes, but this one will put up with it no matter what.”

Harry took a step closer to her. “And why is that?”

Hermione smiled as she closed the distance between them, catching his palm and rubbing circles
on it with her thumb. “Because without me, it would have no direction, no discipline, it would
never knock another person off their broom, it would just be constantly beaten on.”

Harry smiled as he placed his forehead on her’s, savoring the feeling of her hot breath on his
lips. “It can’t survive without you.”

She brushed her lips against his for the briefest of seconds. “No, it can’t. and I’d be lost
without it as well.”

Finally they kissed deeply, loving the fact that they would always be there for each other, that
they completed one another. They had not only passionate love, but companionate love as well. They
completed each other. And they both knew it.

*****

‘Come on, Harry, focus, you can do this…’ Harry told himself repeatedly as he once again tried
to transform nothing but his eyes into those of a basilisk. Harry felt his head begin to grow, and
he cut off with a groan, allowing his head to return to its normal size.

“Potter, maybe, well, just maybe this idea is not possible?” Professor McGonogall said, eying
Harry wearily. It was late at night, and Harry had been continuing his attempts at partial
transformation. Neville and Hermione were watching in interest, neither voicing their opinions.

Harry shook his head violently. “One more try, and then I’ll call it a night.” McGonogall sighed
in defeat and waved her hand at him.

“Go on then,”

Harry nodded and scrunched his face up in concentration. ‘Don’t imagine the basilisk, but just
the eyes, come on, get that image out of your head, just imagine the eyes, imagine the stare, the
petrifaction, you can do it…’

Harry realized as he coaxed himself that possibly if he thought not only of the basilisk’s eyes,
but also of the after effects, the petrifaction, the fear, everything.

Slowly, Harry felt his eyes twitching, not growing, but shifting, becoming stronger, not in a
vision sense, but in a sense of power. He was doing it, he could feel it. Slowly his eyes completed
their transformation.

Harry snapped his head up and opened his eyes. McGonogall gasped along with Hermione, while
Neville looked at Harry with a grin. “I guess it is possible Professor,” Harry said before
reverting himself back to normal. He was grinning broadly now, knowing that he could now do this at
will, it was just a matter of perception.

“That was brilliant Harry!” Hermione squealed as she flung herself in his arms, holding him
tight. “Your eyes, they were amazing! They were positively glowing green! But the wards flicked,
like they were protecting us from the glare! You did it!”

Harry held Hermione tightly and proudly, but internally frowning to himself. ‘My eyes stayed
green? But the basilisk’s eyes were red? Is there more to my eyes than I thought? Maybe this
transformation was only the beginning!’

*****

A/N: Okay, not really a cliff-hanger, just a sort of makes-you-think kinda thing. So please R/R!
all comments, good and bad, are welcome!



15. Chapter 33
--------------

A/N: Long time no see, huh? This chapter totally sux, but oh well. R/R!!!

Chapter 33

*Young Love*

*By: Rita Skeeter*

*Now, two weeks after the shocking revelation that none other than the-boy-who-lived, the
savior of the wizarding world, had become engaged to long time friend and stunningly beautiful
muggle-born Hermione Granger, the Daily Prophet has been given an exclusive interview with the
young couple. The soon-to-be Potters (no wedding date has yet to be set, but rumor around the
school says it may very well be over Christmas Holiday’s) requested your’s truly specifically for
their interview. So with no further ado, here is the interview I conducted with the young
lovers.*

*Rita Skeeter: Hello Harry, Hermione. It has been a long time, has it not?*

*Hermione Granger: Yes, last time we met was in fourth year, I believe.*

*Harry Potter: Yeah, I remember, you were always bugging me for an interview.*

*RS: Yes, well, um, a good reporter always needs to buzz around for the best possible
information.*

*HG: <laughing lightly> Yes, you are very good at buzzing around for the details aren’t
you Rita?*

*RS: Yes, well, now on to the story of the year. You two are engaged now, yes?*

*HP: Yes! We are engaged, it’s not a rumor, it’s true. <He turns and gives a loving smile
to his wife-to-be> Whew, it feels great to finally get that one off my chest.*

*HG: Yes, you have no idea how annoying it can be to be constantly questioned about it. That’s
one of the reasons we decided to give this interview.*

*RS: Okay, now that that is out of the way, Harry, when exactly did you propose to Miss
Granger?*

*HP: <smiling, presumably from the happiness of the memory> Well I had originally
intended to ask her on her birthday, but most unfortunately, I was - unable to ask her then, I was
in no condition.*

*RS: I presume this was the time that you spent in the Hogwarts infirmary after your duel at
the Chudley Cannons Quidditch Match?*

*HP: Yes.*

*RS: Could you give us any details of that duel?*

*HP: <long pause> I don’t believe that is the subject of this interview, so I have
nothing to say about it other than, no, I did not duel with my mate Ron Weasley, we were dueling a
man that is to remain unnamed.*

*RS: I see…now back on topic, Miss Granger, how was the proposal? Was it perfect?*

*HG: <smiling> Yes, I couldn’t have asked for more. It was so romantic, and sweet.
<she looks at her fiancée, who blushes>*

*RS: So now, for the question of the century, why so soon? How are you sure that you two are
‘meant’ for one another?*

*HG: You can’t really describe what we have…it’s just…perfect.*

*HP: Yeah, we always seem to know what the other is thinking, we sort of complete one
another.*

*RS: <frowning slightly in confusion> Complete each other? How?*

*HG: Well…it’s hard to explain really, but I’ll try my best. Harry and I are very similar in
our personalities, we like a lot of the same things. But where we differ in our interests, the
other one sort of fills that in. do you know what I mean?*

*RS: <still confused> No, I’m sorry, I think I may get the basic concept though. Do you
have anything to add Harry?*

*HP: Yes, well, what Hermione’s trying to say, is where one of us may have a fault, the other
is there to fill the void. What I lack in motivation for studying and schoolwork, Hermione knows
how to get me to fix that. Like what Hermione doesn’t understand about quidditch, I’m there to show
her. What one of us can’t do alone, the two of us can do together.*

*RS: Hmm, yes, I do believe I understand now. Like in the game of chess, where a castle may
only go horizontally and vertically, it is limited. A bishop may be able to go diagonally, but is
limited to that. Together, they create the queen, which is not limited at all.*

*<the two youngsters share an amused glance before breaking out in laughter>*

*HP: I’m sorry, it’s an inside joke. But yes, that’s correct, that’s exactly how we
feel.*

*RS: Okay then. So now, why so soon? Why not wait until after Hogwarts.*

*HP: <his face suddenly serious> Hermione and I are in the forefront of the war against
he-who-must-not-be-named (Potter actually spoke the name in this instance, something only few
wizards or witches in the world are brave enough to do, including the headmaster of Hogwarts Albus
Dumbledore) and neither of us know if we’ll make it out alive. We want the world to know how much
we loved one another if one of us should not make it.*

*RS: <nodding in understanding> I understand. How do you feel about this war Harry,
Hermione? Why would two young children such as yourselves be at the forefront of it?*

*<the two share a look, apparently speaking without words, but only by knowing the other’s
facial expressions>*

*HP: Well…I don’t think we can give you much information there, except for the fact that we
will be in this war and we will be on the front lines and he-who-must-not-be-named (once again the
abomination’s name was spoken) will be defeated.*

*RS: You seem very confident that you-know-who will be defeated.*

*HG: We are, unlike he-who-must-not-be-named (once again the dark lord’s name was spoken, this
reporter was mildly shocked that such a young girl had the courage to say the name, but then I
would expect nothing less from the future Mrs. Potter) we have something to fight for.*

*RS: And what might that be?*

*HP: <smiling at Hermione> Each other. Love, friendship, and everything in-between.
He-who-must-not-be-named (the true name was spoken) has no one that loves him, or cares for him. I
almost pity him for that. His death eaters do not like him, they loath him, but they love the power
that he brings to them. In return for their service, he gives them power. As
he-who-must-not-be-named (by now I was nearly getting used to hearing the dark lord’s name being
used) once told me, ‘There is no good and evil, there is only power, and those too weak to seek
it.’ That is the motto that the death eaters live by, they believe in it, but I do not. They think
only ‘pure blood’ wizards are worthy of having power. <Harry smiles wickedly and looks me dead
in the eye> Are you ready for a real bombshell?*

*RS: <excited> Yes, very much so.*

*HP: <grins> Let me tell you a small story then. A young man, Tom Riddle, met a woman
one night in the small town of Little Hangleton. He loved this woman and eventually she bared his
child. Before the baby was born though, this woman revealed to Tom that she was a witch, and that
it was likely that their soon-to-be-son was going to be a wizard. The man was scared of the idea of
wizards and witches, and he promptly fled, leaving the woman and the unborn baby. The baby was born
sometime later, and the mother died in childbirth, but not before giving a name, Tom Marvolo
Riddle.*

*RS: How sad.*

*HP: Yes, but that is only part of the story. So Tom is raised in a muggle orphanage, where he
is picked on and abused by the other children. Tom begins to resent them for this. Then, when he’s
eleven years old, he gets his Hogwarts letter. Tom was sorted into Slytherin and became the most
brilliant student the school had ever seen. But this wasn’t enough for Tom. He wanted power, he
wanted revenge on the father that left him to a horrible ten years at a muggle orphanage, as well
as revenge on the children of that orphanage. When Tom graduated, he fell deeply into the dark
arts, undergoing many dangerous, magical transformations until he was near-immortal. Not even the
killing curse could kill him. This was when he went back to Little Hangleton, and murdered his
father and his family. After this, Lord You-Know-What (the name was once again spokes, but the
daily prophet does not allow that word in it’s publishing’s) was born.*

*RS: <in shock> Wow, that is quite some story Harry.*

*HG: <smiling at fiancee> Yes, it is. Ironic isn’t it? The man who is known as the
biggest pureblood advocate in the world is only a half-blood himself.*

*RS: Yes, very ironic indeed. But it seems we have swayed from the original topic of your
engagement. Have you decided whether this will be a large wedding or a small one?*

*HP: Oh, a small one for sure. Only our very closest friends and family will be invited. The
service will probably only have perhaps fifty to one hundred people in attendance.*

*RS: I see, have you two decided on a date?*

*HG: Well, we aren’t too sure yet, but most likely we’ll have it over Christmas
vacations.*

*RS: Where do you plan on having it?*

*HP: <smiling mysteriously> Wouldn’t you like to know?*

*<we all laugh>*

*RS: So are we going to be expecting any baby Potter’s anytime soon?*

*<they both blush brilliantly at the question>*

*HG: Um, no, definitely not until after he-who-must-not-be-named (the true name was spoken yet
again) is defeated. It would be completely unfair to a child to grow up while its parents are
fighting in a war.*

*RS: So you are both saving yourselves for marriage then?*

*HP: <frowning> I don’t believe that’s any of your business Rita. Or anyone else’s for
that matter.*

*RS: Very well, a good reporter knows when she has pushed too far. That’s all the questions I
have for you. So good day then.*

*<Harry and Hermione nod politely and the interview is finished>*

*So there you have it, fellow wizards and witches, reported by yours truly, we now have all of
the answers of the world’s most famous couple that everyone has been dying for. I hope that you all
enjoyed the interview and I believe we all wish Harry and Hermione a long, lovely marriage.*

Harry sighed slightly as he put the newspaper down. They were in mid-October now, and after
getting fed up with all of the rumors surrounding their relationship, Harry and Hermione finally
sent Rita Skeeter an owl promising an exclusive interview. They agreed that if Rita wrote a nice
article, all fact and no fiction, that they would sign a wizard’s contract to never tell Rita’s
secret, as long as she promised to never write anything derogatory about them again.

The article was excepted as well as could be hoped for, finally killing all the rumor’s and
crushing many young Harry Potter groupies dreams. Hermione stopped getting hate mail from all of
the jealous women in the wizarding world, and girls stopped coming up to Harry in the hallways and
explaining to him why they were better for him than Hermione.

But the big bombshell of the interview, the fact that Lord Voldemort was only a half-blood,
brought out an outrage in the wizarding world. All of the pure-blooded families that had been
supporting what Voldemort was doing by getting rid of the mudbloods and half-bloods were suddenly
at a loss for words that their hero was a fraud.

Harry was sure that this article had caused an outrage in Voldemort’s ranks, he had felt his
scar burning over the last few days, no doubt caused by Voldemort murdering those who had risen to
oppose him once they had learned of his heritage.

Hermione sighed next to him, her head resting on his shoulder. “Don’t worry about it Harry, no
matter what we do, there’s still going to be people that hate us for being together. So there’s no
use in getting all worked up about it.”

Harry smiled and looked at his fiancee, knowing that she was right. “Yeah, I know. So, you have
any interesting stories for me today?”

“Hmm,” Hermione said thoughtfully. “Well before transfiguration today some third year Hufflepuff
came up to me and asked if I would help her make a love potion, because I obviously had experience
at it.”

A few weeks ago, this statement would have sent Harry off the edge, but now, he was used to this
sort of thing. He laughed. “So what did you tell her?”

“Nothing, I just laughed and told her that I’ve never brewed a love potion in my life and that I
was sorry that I couldn’t help her. I just said that the best way to win a man’s heart is to always
be there for him.”

Harry smiled at her. “Well isn’t that the truth.”

*****

A few days later Harry found himself in the tunnel of the Quidditch stadium, ready to come out
and lead his team to victory over Ravenclaw.

“Okay guys, now listen up.” Ron said, and instantly all eyes were on him. “Ravenclaw has nothing
on us, we all know that. We are stronger in every position. I just want to see a lot of precision
passing, and watch for that long ball that Seymore likes to throw from his goal hoops every once
and a while. Davies is pretty decent as a chaser, but the rest of them are nothing to worry
about.”

He turned to Harry. “Harry, you know Cho’s out to get you, so you better watch your back out
there.”

Harry nodded, understanding what Ron was saying. Things between the two of them had never really
been mended after their breakup the year before. Cho was certainly not happy about the engagement,
so she was sure to be playing rough today.

“Alright team, that’s it. Now let’s go take our first step to the quidditch cup!”

A/N: I rpomise the next chapter will be better, I just haven’t been in the writing mood lately,
so sorry.

Cheers!



16. Chapter 34
--------------

A/N: Well here’s your first quidditch game, I hope you like it! Oh yeah, and there’s some fluff
thrown in there as well…

*****

Chapter 34

Taking in a large sniff of the cool breeze that enveloped the quidditch stadium, Harry straddled
his broom and kicked off towards the open skies. The crowd screamed in delight as the new
announcer, Kerry Wood, the first-year brother of legendary Gryffindor Quidditch Captain Oliver
Wood, announced the starting line-ups.

“And the biggest surprise today is that Harry Potter is no longer riding his faithful Firebolt,
as it was destroyed last year by that frog-woman,” Harry noted with a smile that McGonogall did not
berate young Kerry for this snippet. At the surprised gasps heard from the crowd, Kerry continued
with a grin.

“He will instead be riding a broom of his own creation - The Marauder! It’s a true mystery how
brilliant of a broom this will be but we will find out soon. Harry Potter has only lost but one
game in all of his Hogwarts days, and it was an iffy loss as it was, Potter was unconscious on the
ground when the snitch was caught by the late Cedric Diggory.” He paused for a small moment of
silence. Though they had a formal moment of silence at Hufflepuff’s first game the year before,
they still found it necessary to honor his name when necessary.

Kerry started talking again in a flash. “Harry has been the most successful seeker this school
has ever seen, even Charlie Weasley has been quoted to saying that Potter is far better than he
ever was. Also-”

“Kerry, would you kindly focus on maybe some of the other players biographies while we wait for
the balls to be released?” McGonogall said, clicking her tongue impatiently.

Kerry cleared his voice and muttered, “Oh yeah…um…well, that Cho Chang is okay I suppose…” His
eyes lit up and his voice got bigger. “But she sure is one of the best looking girls in the
school!”

Most of the crowd either laughed or rolled their eyes, and before McGonogall could berate him
further, Madam Hooch had come to the middle of the field. “Oh! And the chasers take their
positions, as do the beaters - Gryffindor now boasting two new beaters - sixth years Dean Thomas
and Seamus Finnigan - as replacements for the fabulous Weasley twins. Speaking of Weasley’s - Ron
is still strong between the hoops, and apparently Ginny is a very adept chaser, and along with
veteran Katie Bell and the ever-energetic Colin Creevey, the Gryffindor’s seem to once again be the
team to beat this year.”

“Kerry, could you at least *pretend* to not be completely biased in this game?”

The young Wood groaned. “But the Gryffindor’s are so much more interesting - oh! Hooch has
released the snitch, and now the bludgers, and finally the quaffle is up - and the game
begins!”

Harry immediately took to flying over the field of play, watching intensely for the snitch,
while listening to the young Gryffindor’s surprisingly brilliant commentary. “The quaffle is taken
by the veteran Bell in true Gryffindor fashion. She gives Ravenclaw captain Roger Davies a quick
nip and tuck slip, and she’s free heading towards the left hoop!”

The crowd roared as Katie streaked to the opposing team’s hoops. “And here she comes, Ravenclaw
keeper David James positioning himself securely in front of the left goal-hoop, Katie Bell streaks
up - and she passes by! No! She hurls a backward pass to a speeding Ginny Weasley by the far right
hoop, James has no chance - GOAL TO GRYFFINDOR!”

The Gryffindors all cheered and Harry did a quick fist pump before once again looking for the
snitch. Cho was trailing him closely, but eventually she came up and flew next to him.

“So things with you and Hermone are quite good I hear?”

Harry was surprised not only at the question, but at the sincerity of her voice. Harry gave the
only answer that he could. “Yes. I lover her and she loves me. That’s all there is to it.”

Cho sighed next to him. “I only wonder, had I not been so horrible last year, do you think we
could have ever had that?”

Harry was taken by surprise again and looked at her questionably. “Honestly Cho, no, I don’t.
one way or another I was always going to end up with Hermione. I dunno how long I’ve lover her, it
just took me till this summer to realize it.”

Cho’s face had reddened next to him. “So what are you saying? That I wasn’t good enough for you?
You honestly believe that ugly, pathetic perennial bookworm is better for you than me?”

Harry was shocked to say the least, he was about ready to give Cho a literal death stare when he
held back, trying to keep his temper. “Goodbye Cho.”

He dove away from her and into the fray of chasers. He couldn’t retaliate on Cho illegally, so
he sped in front of one of the Ravenclaw beaters, hoping to draw his attention.

Cho followed him of course, presumably trying to irk him more and improve her minute possibility
of beating Harry to the snitch. What she didn’t know was that while on a broom, Harry was an even
quicker and more cunning thinker than Hermione. She also didn’t know that Harry’s broom was
unbreakable.

Harry sped towards the ground, looking to the crowd like he was trying to shake Cho off, which
he could have done easily, but he held back so that he could have a bludger hit towards him.

Harry grinned as his wish was granted. “Harry! Bludger on your left!” Screamed Colin Creevey
from above him. Harry gave a wicked grin to the young chaser and waited…waited…Cho was still
trailing him…finally the bludger was within ten feet, and gasps were heard throughout the crowd as
Harry swung his legs off the broom and pulled his broom level, swinging it with all his might at
the bludger.

His efforts paid off, and with a loud crack the bludger was sent flying at Cho. An even louder
crack was heard when Cho’s perfect little nose broke when the bludger came into contact with her
face.

Harry immediately dove to catch her before she fell, succeeding before she hit the ground, and
laying her down gently, he whispered, “Don’t you ever speak ill of Hermione or any of my friends
ever again.”

He wasn’t sure if she had heard him on the count of her being unconscious, but he was sure she
got the message.

Over the loud speaker, Kerry was crying with mirth. “BLOODY BRILLIANT! THAT WAS THE MOST AMAZING
TRICK I’VE EVER SEEN! INCREDABLE! DID YOU GET A PHOTO OF THAT DENNIS? THAT IS A PLAY THAT WE WILL
BE SEEING OVER AND OVER FOR *YEARS* TO COME!”

The Gryffindor’s were all cheering hysterically while the Ravenclaws fumed in anger, most of it
coming from the fact that they knew what Harry did was perfectly legal.

“And now after that incredible display of talent, back to the flow of play, where Gryffindor
leads 40-10, Ravenclaw seeker Terry Boot was able to sneak one by the amazing Ron Weasley, who has
already amounted twelve saves!”

Harry still had not spotted the snitch, but he flew back to his stationary position while Cho
was taken care of down on the field. Ravenclaw had called a time-out, obviously, and Harry used
that time to check for the snitch.

He only felt a slight twinge of guilt when Cho finally flew back onto the field - as far away
from Harry as humanly possible - with a large brace on her nose. She was sporting a black eye as
well.

“Okay, now that Cho knows who’s boss-”

“Kerry!”

“Okay, sorry, jeez, anyways, Ginny Weasley on the quaffle. She ducks under Boot, gives a quick
pass to Colin - that little mouse has some speed, let me tell ya! Creevey streaking towards the
hoop, Davies closing in…Colin pulls a textbook corkscrew flip, he’s behind the goal hoops now, he
shoots through the right hoop and hurls it behind him, James no where in sight…GOAL TO
GRYFFINDOR!”

Ten minutes later Harry still had yet to see the snitch, but he caught sight of a hint of gold
and a blue robe on a broom behind it. “D*mn!” He yelled, and took off towards Cho and the
snitch.

“Oh! And Cho is behind the snitch! Now we get to see the first true test of Harry’s broom and -
wow!” The crowd was in a stunned silence as Harry caught up to Cho in a matter of seconds.

“That is the fastest broom I have ever seen! Incredible! Harry Potter just pulled back 200
meters on Cho -who is riding a Comet 300, the newest line - in less than three seconds! And now
he’s pulled ahead! Cho looks on in disbelief as Potter closes in - YES! He’s caught the snitch!
Gryffindor wins 220-30!”

Harry immediately turned to the stands and spotted Hermione scurrying to the ground fighting the
crowd, leaving many wincing people in her wake. Apparently she had developed one mean elbow over
the years.

Harry saved her the trouble and flew straight to her, she saw him coming and grinned, and he
picker up in his arms and circled the crowd.

“Hey you,” Hermione said grinning, as she hugged him tightly.

“Hi, so do I get a celebratory snog?”

Hermione grinned and leaned in, stopping centimeters in front of his lips. She sniffed a few
times and scrunched her face up in disgust, then pulled back with a smirk. “You’re all stinky, I’m
not kissing you until you get a shower.”

“Aww, okay, but I dunno if I can wait that long. Care to join me?” He grinned at her as she made
her traditional McGonogall face.

“I’m not that easy, Mr. Potter.”

Harry pouted and stuck his tongue out at her playfully.

“Oh yeah, very mature Harry, sticking your tongue out and all.”

He smirked at her and retorted with, “I didn’t hear you complaining last time I stuck my tongue
out at you.” He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively and succeeded in making Hermione give a deep
blush.

“Er…well, um…that was a er, different situation…”

“Ooh, nice save Scarlet.”

She glared at him again, and he laughed before pressing his lips to hers. She resisted at first,
but eventually she succumbed and returned the kiss with all the passion that she could, neither of
them caring that the entire student body was watching them from below.

*****

The party in Gryffindor Tower that night was brilliant. Dennis had had the pictures from the
match developed already, and Dean and Seamus had enlarged the one of Cho being bashed in the face
to banner size while it was charmed to say different things, the favorite being (and Seamus was
very proud of this discovery) ‘Take that Cho the hoe!’

A few hours into the party, Dean and Seamus came into the common room (they had left unnoticed
an hour earlier) with a crate of firewhiskey. “One each for everyone on the team!” Dean announced
excitedly, throwing Harry the first bottle.

He popped the top off and was about to down a gulp when Hermione went to scary mode. “Harry
Potter! If you think for one moment that I’m going to sit here and allow you to drink that UNDER
AGE, IN SCHOOL, then you are sorely mistaken! Get rid of that right now Potter!”

Harry, who had faced Voldemort four times in his life, and come away from all of them alive, had
never been so scared in all his life as he was at Hermione’s glare at that moment.

He quietly shoved his bottle to an eager Parvati, while lowering his head. “Yes maam.”

Dean and Seamus fell to the floor in laughter while Ron made loud whipping noises behind them.
Hermione turned her glare to them.

“Well at least Harry has a girlfriend to be whipped by you insufferable gits!”

That shut them up, and it was Parvati, Lavender, and Ginny’s turn to laugh uncontrollably.

Hermione rolled her eyes at all the antics and turned her attention back on her fiancée. “Come
on Harry, let’s go upstairs and away from this madness.”

He quickly agreed and they started to ascend the stairs to the boy’s dormitory when Neville, of
all people, yelled after them, “You better make it a quickie cuz I’m tired and I wanna get to bed
soon!”

The common room exploded, even more so when Dean added, “What? With Harry it’s always a
quickie!”

Hermione locked her jaw as she continued up the stairs, firmly grasping Harry’s hand, while his
other one, unbeknownst to her, was up in the air behind him, giving Dean and Neville a solid view
of his middle finger.

Harry and Hermione finally reached Harry’s dorm and collapsed on his bed. Hermione grinned
mischievously at him as she crawled on top of him, playfully nipping at his ears and planting a few
chaste kisses on his mouth.

“Now for that celebratory snog…”

*****

A/N: Well it was short, but I can’t go on about quidditch forever, although I do promise that
the next one’ll be longer.



17. Chapter 34
--------------

A/N: Hey, I finally got a quick one up, eh? Now that the summer is approaching, the updates will
be much quicker (well, after finals and such, which for me are May 18 and 19), like how I used to
be. (I wrote my first ever fan-fic in five days on another site. It was called ‘Harry Potter and
the Gryffindor Sword’, horrible next to this one, but I was proud that I was able to sh*t out
40,000 words in five days.)

Okay, there’s a bunch of references from my favorite pieces of ‘literature’ in this chapter, as
well as a few plot devices. Enjoy!

Cheers!

Chapter 34

“OH MY GOD!”

Harry woke up with a start and immediately flushed a deep red, hurriedly pulling his bed sheets
over his face - as well as Hermione, who was laying topless next to him, her face buried in Harry’s
neck while her hand was located somewhere south of the border.

Harry winced when Hermione awoke, her embarrassment of being caught like that making her clench
her fists in anger. Not a good thing for Harry who had had a rough night with her only a few hours
before.

By now Ron, who had been the one to open the curtains, had rushed from the room making gagging
noises, but Harry had an inkling suspicion that he wasn’t just messing around. If he ever saw his
best friend in that position…Harry shook the mental image away and turned to Hermione, who was
neatly blending in with the bed sheets in her embarrassment.

“Is he gone?” She asked, voice quivering.

“Yeah,” He gave out a low laugh. “Bet ya twenty galleons he doesn’t believe us when we tell him
that we’re still both virgins.”

“No bet,” She replied warily, sitting up and stretching before retrieving her clothing that was
scattered all around the area and getting dressed in haste. She gave him a quick kiss before
fleeing the boys dormitory and leaving Harry to the prying eyes of Dean, Seamus, and Neville.

“Come on guys, there’s more you can do in bed than just sex, I swear on my Marauder that
Hermione and I haven’t crossed that line yet, we’re gonna wait until we’re married.”

A few of them nodded and Harry shrugged, throwing some pants and his cloak on as he got up.
“Well, we’ve got weapons today, right? Summers said that he was bringing in a few specialists
today, so let’s get some breakfast and get the ruddy hell over there!”

*****

After a short-lived and rather embarrassing breakfast (Parvati and Lavender kept glancing at
Harry and Hermione, breaking into fits of giggles each time) the Victors all made their way to
Weapons, all but Ginny were in the class.

They all took their seats and were somewhat surprised to see three other men standing in the
room with Summers, all bearing a different weapon. One man looked to be in his late teens, had
violently bright, spiky yellow hair, and had a powerful looking, long, thick sword draped over his
back. Harry gulped, realizing that this would be the guy that he would most likely be fighting
against. He was dressed in a blue suit of some kind, and his eyes glowed with some sort of green
substance.

The man standing next to him was much less intimidating, as he couldn’t have been more than a
few years older than the students, if any at all. What was intimidating was the double-edged sword
that he held in his hands, a v-shaped blade at each end, both glowing a beautiful sea-blue. He wore
a red bandana over his head that partially covered his midnight-blue hair, a color Harry had never
seen on a man before. He wore simple trousers in red and blue, but Harry got the feeling that he
was much more dangerous than he looked.

The third was a huge man bearing an axe as large as Harry’s torso. Harry immediately thought
that the man must be a half-giant, but he had never seen one that was so…*ripped.* Muscles
bulged from every curve of his body, and he was dressed in very tight and small golden warrior
clothing, which just amplified his muscles even more.

“Okay guys, once our fourth guest gets here-”

“Sorry I’m late!” Came a high pitched voice from behind the class along with the sound of a door
swinging open.

Every guy in the class’ jaw dropped, except for Harry, who turned and gave his girlfriend a
quick kiss, assuring her that he was invested in her and only her. Hermione smiled back at him, and
nervousness she may have had completely vanished, and she laid her head on Harry’s shoulder,
sighing softly.

The woman walked towards the front of the class, all eyes following her. She wore unbelievably
revealing clothes, a small white shirt that could have easily fit a runt in the Creevey family, and
small biker shorts that didn’t extend more than five inches past her waistline. She had a beautiful
face and long, brown hair that reached to her lower back.

Every guy in the room groaned when she went up to the yellow-haired man and gave him a chaste
kiss on the lips.

Professor Summers smiled and returned to the class. “How nice of you to show up Tifa,” The
brunette blushed a little but nodded. “Well everyone, this is Tifa, you can refer to her as trainer
Tifa or Professor Tifa, or just plain Tifa. In fact, I don’t think anyone here minds what they are
called.” The four guests nodded their head in agreement.

“Very well, Tifa here will be your practical self-defense teacher. She will be teaching you all
in hand-to-hand combat. Who would like to volunteer?”

Before anyone could react, Malfoy scurried to the front of the class to meet the bombshell
brunette. Sora chuckled. “Good luck Mister Malfoy.”

Draco smirked at the Professor, obviously thinking that he could easily handle a girl. Tifa gave
him a sort of small nod, then lifted her hands in a fighting stance, slowly hopping up and down
from one foot to the other.

Draco charged in like a moron, giving a war cry, which was abruptly cut off when Tifa took one
step forward, ducked easily under Draco’s blow while swinging one foot around to take out his legs,
and then coming up in a strong uppercut with her right fist and hitting Draco in the stomach before
he ever even hit the ground.

Draco collapsed to the ground, panting and wheezing for breath, clutching his chest while the
rest of the class roared in laughter, many of the guys silently thanking Draco for being the
fastest to center-stage.

Tifa gave them all a beautiful smile, then turned back and went to her spiky-haired boyfriend.
Sora cleared his throat and continued. “Well, Tifa’s fiancée here is the greatest swordsman in the
land, you can call him Cloud. We’ll pass with the demonstration, we need to get to our little demo
that’s coming up soon.”

All those at the front of the class grinned while the class started whispering excitedly. Sora
nodded at the blue-haired man. “That man is Serge, the only swallow master known to man.” Serge
gave a small smile and the girls swooned.

Sora chuckled a little before pointing out the largest man in the room. “That there is Kongol,
last man of the long-lost Gigantor race,” Hermione gave a small gasp. “He is a master with the axe
and he also is very good at handling and controlling dragons.”

The class stared in awe as the Kongol grunted, apparently his way of saying hello.

“Okay then, just to show you how powerful technique is over power. Kongol, Serge, please take up
your weapons, Cloud, good luck. When either Cloud has been dealt a fatal blow, or both Kongol and
Serge have been defeated, this fight will be over - don’t worry -” He said to the scared looks on
all the young wizards and witches faces. “The room has been charmed so that the weapons may do no
physical harm, when they come into contact with skin, they will only pass through and leave a mark
- completely non-painful. Now, begin!”

The class watched in awe as Cloud smirked and stepped forward, Tifa leaning back against the
wall smiling knowingly while Kongol and Serge closed in on him nervously.

Kongol gave a war cry and dove in, swinging his axe in a high overhead blow while Serge charged
in behind him, one point of his swallow pointed forward.

Cloud looked like he was toying with children as he brought his sword up in a block to the big
man’s axe, and catching his blade in the crook of one of the axe’s blades, he pivoted on his right
foot and kicked off the Gigantor with his right, twisting his sword with incredible technique and
flipping over the back of the giant, ripping the axe from his grasp and sending it flying across
the room.

He slashed his blade clean through the huge man’s neck, and flung his right foot out behind him
to catch the unsuspecting Serge in the face.

Serge’s nose broke under the impact and he stumbled back, giving Cloud his window. The amazing
swordsman was nothing but a flurry of arms as he held a two-hand grip on his sword and attacked the
young Serge mercilessly, never letting up on his attack.

Cloud threw a vicious combo of a downward slice, which Serge countered by cutting upwards with
his swallow and spinning, using the momentum to hurl the other end of the swallow at Cloud.

Cloud saw this coming a mile away and dove down to the ground with his hands, and caught the end
of Serge’s swallow with his feet in an acrobatic headstand. Serge tried to reverse the swallow and
slice Cloud from his pelvis to his throat, but Cloud, knowing that this was the only attack
available to Serge, kicked off of the swallow and spun sideways, and the blade missed him by
inches, while the momentum of the swing caused Serge to trip forward.

His fall, had this been a true duel, would have been ended on the end of Cloud’s sword, which
now was thrust through the young man’s midsection. Somehow Cloud had been able to flip out of his
handstand and end up on his knees while putting his blade in the exact location where he knew
Serge’s momentum would take him.

Cloud withdrew his blade and nodded at Serge, then at Kongol, and retook his place next to his
girlfriend Tifa.

Sora smiled and looked at his awestruck class. “Now don’t go having any delusions of grandeur,
Cloud *is* the best swordsman there has ever been. He has slain dragons, a corrupt Soldier
from the past, but that is his story to tell.”

Harry was astonished to see the blond man in tears, being comforted by the voluptuous Tifa while
she mouthed something while nodding her head.

‘That’s odd,’ Harry thought, as he read the woman’s lips. ‘What would air have to do with
anything?’

“Now,” Sora continued, snapping Harry out of his daze as he tuned back in on the weapons master
of Hogwarts. “Those using swords will be with Cloud, those using axes will be taught by Kongol,
those of you with swallows are with Serge, while the people whose weapons promote small
hand-to-hand combat, such as knives or nun-chucks, will be with Tifa. Finally all those with long
range weapons are with me.”

The class split evenly into many groups, Harry finding himself in a small group of four; it was
just Cloud, Harry, Malfoy, and Katrina Giggs. He glanced around and spotted Ron standing with
Serge, Dean and Seamus with Kongol, while Parvati, Lavender, Neville, and Hermione were talking
animatedly with Professor Sora Summers.

“Okay, what do the three of you know about your weapons?” Cloud asked them in a deep, manly
voice that showed no emotion. Apparently ‘Cloud’ was not an emotional person.

Harry held his up. “This is the Gryffindor Sword, but it’s also known as ‘The Sword of Bravery’.
It belonged to Godric Gryffindor.” Cloud nodded his head as he examined the sword, and turned to
face Katrina.

“This is the Yun-Harla,” Cloud raised his eyebrows but said nothing. “Rumor’s got it that it
comes from a distant land. It’s actually organic, an actual, living sword. It bonds with it’s owner
- me - and together we fight more powerfully.”

Cloud cleared his throat and turned to Draco, who smirked and pulled out a long, sharp blade.
“This is the Masamune.”

“No it’s not.” Cloud interrupted sharply, peering at the sword. “I destroyed the masamune
myself, after taking care of it’s owner of course. The masamune is stuck in the very lifestream of
this planet, it will never return. Only one known thing has ever ventured into the earth’s core and
lived to tell the tale.”

“What was that?” Harry blurted, not realizing that his question may be rude.

Cloud gave him a tight smile. “Me.”

Harry’s mouth formed an ‘o’ and he shut up, while Draco fumed next to me. “Well if this isn’t
the masamune, then what is it? I swear, when my father hears about this-”

“He won’t be able to do anything about it,” Cloud interrupted forcefully. “What you have is
nothing more than a relic, a remake of the sword. It is powerful nonetheless, but nothing compared
to the Masamune.”

“So what is your sword called?” Katrina asked, but something in her eyes lead Harry to believe
that she knew more about it than she was letting on.

Cloud gave her a quizzical expression before answering, “The Buster Sword. I received it from a
dying friend, the first friend I had ever had.”

Harry took a glance at Ron, not able to imagine what he would go through if he lost him. “I’m
sorry.”

“Don’t be. Now let’s see what you’ve got!”

Harry nodded and rose his sword, trying to not show any fear at the obvious master. Cloud struck
with an overhead cut immediately, and Harry threw his blade up to parry and succeeded, but Cloud
didn’t release the pressure and Harry’s arms began to tremble under the strength of Cloud.

Suddenly, with no idea of how it happened, Harry was on the ground with a sword stuck threw his
stomach. “What in Merlin?” He stammered, and Cloud gave him a small nod.

“You did well to defend yourself, but you need to pay more attention to my movements, aside from
what I do with my sword. You were so preoccupied with parrying my blow that you didn’t even notice
when I kicked out your knees.”

He turned to Katrina, shook his head slightly, and then came to Draco. “You next.”

Draco nodded, and without any warning sliced his sword at Cloud. The spiky haired man, with
reflexes like a Kneazle, had his sword up in the blink of an eye, and easily parried the blow with
a loud *clinging* noise. Next he took a step towards Draco, who was struggling to keep Cloud’s
sword from breaking through, and elbowed the blonde-haired Slytherin hard in the nose.

Draco staggered back in pain, and then found himself with a slice mark across his neck. Had this
been a true duel, Draco’s head would be lying on the floor.

He gave Draco a slight smile. “You give no warning, very good. I do not believe completely in
honor, in the end, if you are dishonorable, you are still the man breathing while the other is
dead. Who is the winner? You are.”

Draco smirked at Harry, obviously intending to make a slight at Harry’s bravery and honor. But
Cloud cut him off. “But you have weak technique. True, your parry was textbook, but that sword is
far too heavy for you. The man I destroyed who held that true sword, you actually look somewhat
like him, was one of the strongest yet agile men in the world. You are much too weak for a sword
like that. You need to strengthen your body if you ever wish to duel efficiently with it.”

The smirk was no where to be seen now, which gave Harry a small satisfaction. Cloud turned
stone-faced to Katrina. “Giggs, now it is your turn.”

She nodded and brought her odd-looking sword up. It was an actual plant, only it was hard as
steel and seemed to work well with Katrina. She smiled and rose it. Surprising both Harry and
Draco, Cloud took the initiative and struck first.

Katrina rose her blade in front of her and spun, knocking the Buster Sword aside while she got
herself positioned behind Cloud. She tried to slice through his upper-body, but it was to no avail
as he had already ducked.

Without even looking down, Katrina leapt in the air and over Cloud’s sweeping kick that he had
defeated both Draco and Harry with. Cloud immediately brought his sword behind him on a diagonal
slant to block Katrina’s next blow, then, stunning everyone, he pivoted on the sword, driving the
blade into the ground as he lifted himself up and flipped atop of Katrina’s outstretch blade,
touching one foot on the sword before flipping backwards and landing a hard kick on Katrina’s face,
sending her flying backwards.

Cloud hurled his sword at Katrina even before she hit the ground, and the blade stuck through
her stomach and into the floor beneath her.

Katrina sighed in defeat, holding her nose to help stop the blood and tossed it back to Cloud.
He spoke. “You are strong, you know your strengths, and your weaknesses. I only have one piece of
advice for you. It is not bravery if you commit the act in cowardice.”

Harry was blown away by his words. ‘What in Merlin does *that* mean?’ A quick glance at
Draco told him that the young man was thinking the same thing. Katrina nodded with a tight smile,
and looked thoughtfully at the wall, as if contemplating the words. Apparently she had gotten the
message.

“That is all for today. I will leave you now. We’ll meet again next week.”

Cloud left with these words, leaving a very confused Draco and Harry in his wake, as well as a
thoughtful Katrina.

*****

A/N: No doubt some of you are confused right now. But some of you may have gotten some of the
plot twists there. I highly recommend playing the video games Crono Cross, Final Fantasy 7 (hey, I
can put Tifa and Cloud together if I want! :p ps, did you catch the aerith reference?), and The
Legend of Dragoon, the last one being the greatest video game of all time.

I hope you guys liked that chapter though, lol, Mister_Midnight, I’m sure you got at least a few
of the references! I dunno about you other guys though.

R/R!



18. Chapter 36
--------------

A/N: Here’s the newest chapter. No fluff! It’s about time I did one of these! Oh yeah, quick
update highlighting the four video game characters I introduced will be put up soon as well.

Cheers!

*****

Chapter 36

Twice a week for the next few weeks, Harry, Katrina, and Draco had their training with Cloud.
Harry and Draco were starting to come along, and had even learned to somewhat respect one another.
Oh they hated each other, very much, but at least they had started to acknowledge the other’s
skills.

Harry hated to admit it, but Draco was a damned-good wizard, and he was making strides in his
swordsmanship as well.

But Katrina, Katrina was on a *whole* different level. She may not have had the magical
power that Harry and Draco did, but she was by far the best out of any of them with a sword.

Now it was the beginning of November, October having been a rather uneventful month, and Harry
finally had the first peaceful Halloween that he could ever remember.

“Draco, Harry, now attack Katrina. Work together, you have to get past your mutual dislike for
one another if you are going to be able to defeat her.” Cloud told them, once again in his deep,
thick voice that gave no emotion. In fact, the man rarely ever showed emotion at all, except for
when there was a whisper of the word ‘air’ and then his eyes would tear up for a moment before he
continued on.

He had never hesitated to call Harry and Draco by their first names, but he seemed to dislike
Katrina for some reason. He always called her ‘Giggs’, something that she had become very annoyed
about, and soon the hatred became mutual between the two.

Katrina was also the only one that could somewhat hold her own against the sword master, by
holding her own, that meant last longer than thirty seconds. Harry had no idea where the man had
learned all of his skills, he had offered no knowledge of his past, and brushed aside all questions
pertaining to his personal life.

He was so young, 19, Harry finally discovered after a few weeks of prying, so how could he have
ever gotten so powerful? There was also something strange about the man, and all of the other
trainers as well. None of them carried wands, and he had never seen them use magic. What could this
mean? Were they muggles?

Harry snapped out of his thoughts and brought his sword to full height, and with his peripheral
vision noted that Draco had done the same. Katrina eyed them both closely, waiting for their
attack.

Harry saw Draco flex a muscle in his swinging arm, and broke into action. Because he knew
exactly where Draco would attack, Harry tried to maneuver his blade into a position where Katrina
could not block it.

Katrina easily parried Draco’s blow, but that was to be expected. With her living sword out in
front of her, Katrina kicked back with amazing agility and caught Harry’s sword hand, sending the
Sword of Bravery hurling across the room.

A quick step back and she had sliced neatly threw Harry’s torso. He sighed and sat back against
the wall to watch Katrina finish up Draco within the next few seconds, finally turning to Cloud
when Draco had joined him, having a neat mark trailing from his inner thigh to the opposite
earlobe.

“I like to see that you anticipated Draco’s movements well, Harry. K-<cough> Giggs is just
too well trained, but in time you will be at that level. Draco, you may have lasted longer, but
that was because your movements put Harry in peril. Look past your pride and work with Harry
efficiently, that is the only way the two of you may ever defeat Giggs.”

It was not lost to Harry that Cloud had finally almost spoken Katrina’s name, perhaps she was
finally breaking through his barriers. He chanced a glance at Malfoy, who sneered back at him.
Harry returned it with just as much venom. Cloud just didn’t understand that there was a major war
occurring right now, and Draco was in with Voldemort while Harry was with Dumbledore. Of course, he
couldn’t *prove* that Draco had joined Tom Riddle’s forces, but he was dead sure that he
had.

Sighing, Harry turned and surveyed the rest of the room. Ron was desperately trying to defend
himself against Serge, who was swinging and hacking his swallow with such speed and precision that
Ron’s body seemed to be completely covered in the red slash-marks.

He also saw Hermione and Neville teaming up and Tifa, only to have their butts thoroughly
whipped each time. Dean and Seamus were the only ones to have successfully gotten a blow on one of
the trainers, but their overall record against the Gigantor Kongol was about a million to one.

The class ended a few moments later, and Harry hurried outside with Hermione, Ron, and Luna.
There was a Hogsmeade weekend coming up soon, and Ron had confided in Harry that he was finally
going to ask Luna out for a date.

“Erm, Luna, can I ask you something?” Ron asked abruptly. Harry grinned at Hermione and they
took this as their leave, hurriedly making an excuse to go to the common room.

A solid twenty minutes later, Ron and Luna walked into the common room, grinning madly. Harry
smiled at them. “So what are the two of you doing this Saturday?”

The blushing that came from this question answered all questions they may have had. “Well we can
double-date then, how about that? We like to stay away from Madam Puddiefoot’s, but we usually have
a great time just looking at the joke shops and having some butterbeer at the Three Broomsticks.
What do ya say?”

“That would be lovely,” Luna answered dreamily. “But we have to look out for the Chrifen
Hourdots, they’re all over the place this time of the year. My father said that they like to wreck
havoc on young couples.”

Harry forced his eyes to stay on Luna, against the powerful urge to roll them upwards. Hermione
stifled a laugh with a cough, while Ron blushed and didn’t say anything.

They were all looking for a distraction when Katrina came into the common room. A sudden idea
came to Harry.

“Katrina!”

The straight-haired black Gryffindor Sixth Year turned to Harry and smiled. “Yes?”

Harry stood from his position on the couch and approached her. “My friends and I have this sort
of…group. We train together for the war against Voldemort and -”

Katrina laughed. “You mean the Victors?”

Harry looked astonished, Katrina just rolled her eyes at him. “Please Harry, the entire school
knows about your little group, even if we don’t know what you do. I really only know what you call
yourselves cuz I heard Parvati let it slip once while she was talking to Parvati.” Harry
considered, realizing that this was all probably completely true and possible.

Katrina continued. “So what is it then? You want me to join?”

Harry nodded, they sure could use her swordsmanship.

Katrina surprised him by shaking her head. “No, I hardly know any of you Harry, and I don’t want
to join the war against Voldemort.”

Harry was taken aback by her words, but respected them nonetheless. He nodded. “Okay, if that’s
how you feel then I won’t burden you with questions. But can you at least help me with one
thing?”

She raised an eyebrow but nodded carefully. “Perhaps.”

Harry gave her a nervous smile. “Well, can you…you know, help me with my swordsmanship? I mean,
you’re incredible at it and lord knows I need the help for when I face Voldemort, I need all the
help I can get.”

Katrina shifted a little. “Are you sure you want help from me? You hardly know me!”

Harry considered her for a second before responding. “Yes, true, but I feel…like I can trust
you. Do you know what I mean?”

Katrina shook her head slightly, tears forming in her eyes as she slowly shook her head. “No, I
don’t.”

Without another word she ran off to the girls dormitories and left a very confused Harry Potter
behind her.

*****

“Alright Ron, you ready?”

“You bet your sorry little ass I am.”

Harry grinned at his best friend and rose his sword, while Ron raised his swallow. They were in
the Room of Requirement, just the two of them, to see who the better swordsman was.

All special spells were in place, of course, so neither of them could be injured by their
weapons in this duel.

Ron struck first, an overhead blow intended to slice Harry’s shoulder. Harry side-stepped the
blow and swept upwards with his own blade, but Ron had continued his downward strike so that the
opposite end of swallow was now pointed upwards and glanced Harry’s blow aside.

Harry was about to cut at Ron when a searing pain in his forehead sent him to the ground.

“AARRGGHH!!”

*A small group of cloaked men walked in stealth up to a house located in muggle London. The
house was somehow familiar…*

*As they neared the house the men passed the mailbox located in the front of the driveway, one
word clearly written on its side…*

*Granger*

*“Potter! He can see this! I can feel him!”*

Harry woke up abruptly, drenched in sweat. “Harry! What’s wrong?” Asked a very concerned Ron
Weasley.

“GO TO DUMBLEDORE! VOLDEMORT IS ATTACKING THE GRANGERS!”

Ron paled and bolted from the room, not asking questions.

*“Snitch! I need your help! Now!”* Harry hissed, touching his wristband. The gem glowed
gold and Snitch emerged from it, looking expectedly at Harry.

*“The Granger’s house. Now!”* Harry didn’t stop to think that Snitch couldn’t have possibly
known where the house was, but within seconds, Harry was standing in the driveway, looking at the
backs of the death eaters.

*“MAXIMUS REDUCTO!”*

Harry blew the driveway into a million pieces, sending the death eaters flying into the air.
Harry stunned them one at a time as they came down. He managed to get nearly all of them, not
caring how injured most of them were by the fifty foot fall.

One man managed to evade the stunning. In a quick movement the two immediately shot a disarming
spell at the other, knocking their wands away. Harry had no time to go after his wand as the man
immediately charged him with a long, slick, saber.

The death eater’s mask fell away to reveal Lucius Malfoy. Harry grimaced but was able to bring
his own sword (he thanked Merlin that he had been clutching it when Snitch had transported them) up
in a block to save himself from being decapitated.

Lucius immediately brought his sword in a sideways sweep, and Harry had to spin and deflect the
sword to his left. Before he could react Lucius was attacking again, and Harry was forced to
defend.

Harry couldn’t tell exactly what was happening, but he knew that he was being driven backwards
into a trap. But he was powerless to stop it.

*“Avada Kedavra!”*

Harry heard the voice of Bellatrix Lestrange but was powerless to stop it. Praying for a miss,
he continued to block Lucius’ swings, and saw a flash of gold out of the corner of his eye.

There was a loud *thump* behind him, and a million golden feathers shot out into the dark
of night.

Snitch had taken the curse for him.

Harry fought back tears as he continued to defend himself against Malfoy’s relentless
attack.

He never heard Lestrange’s muffled gasp as she was hit from behind with a curse, and then
apparated away with a soft *pop*.

He blocked yet another slice but wound up on his back, his feet swept from under him. He stared
up in horror as Lucius brought his sword down…

*Clang!*

Malfoy’s sword was knocked to the side as another had come into contact with it. Harry rolled
away and saw flashes of steel glistening in the moonlight, and pained moans from Malfoy as his arms
were sliced open by the superior swordsman, who was holding a long, oddly-shaped sword.

Malfoy disapparated suddenly and Harry followed the blade from the tip of the sword to the hand
that held it, then up the arm and to the face of his saviour.

His jaw dropped.

A man with jet-black hair and a muscle-bound body looked back at him.

Kris Giggs had saved his life.

*****

A/N: And the plot thickens. How’d you like it? Leave me a review and let me know! It’s great
motivation! (not to mention an ego booster. A good friend of mine, lady cassie, author of Harry
Potter and Dumbledore’s Feint - a must read (check the recommendation section at kindred spirits)
has named her ego iago. I think I may go with bob for mine. Good and impersonal, not to mention
there’s the movie ‘what about bob’ that’s about psychology, so it comes from that as well. Who knew
that the meaning behind bob could be so insightful!)

R/R!!!



19. NOT AN UPDATE!!!  Read for background info on the weapons tr
----------------------------------------------------------------

A/N: I understand that a lot of people were confused by the last chapter. Let me attempt to
remedy some of this.

Cloud - Main character from the game Final Fantasy 7. As a boy he had always dreamed of growing
up to be in Soldier, and become the next great warrior, like Sephiroth. Cloud left his hometown
(leaving Tifa behind, though they weren’t close) and joined the military. He never made it into
Soldier like his best friend Zack, who became Sephiroth’s partner. To make a long, long story short
(and skip all the untrue flashbacks) Sephiroth was a good guy who went insane when they reached
their destination in Cloud’s hometown, where he was reunited with Tifa. Sephiroth murdered Tifa’s
father, and then Tifa tried to confront him. Sephiroth sliced her across the chess and sent her
down a flight of stairs. Zack came in and ran past Tifa to confront Sephiroth. Sephiroth makes
quick work of Zack, he tells his dying words to Cloud. Some sh*t goes down, and Cloud confronts
Sephiroth. Sephiroth stabs Cloud through the chest, but miraculously Cloud turns the tables and
throws Sephiroth to his death. Many years pass and a clone of Sephiroth starts killing people. Lots
more stuff happens and eventually Cloud duels Sephiroth in the very lifestream of the planet. Cloud
wins once and for all, but the destiny of the world is a topic still heavily debated. Some say that
the humans were destroyed, some say that they were not. We’ll only know the truth when Advent
Children comes out.

Tifa - Knew Cloud as a child, grew to love him as a man. Cloud was seemingly in love with Aeris,
before her untimely death (still to this day the greatest plot twist ever in a video game). As the
game progressed Cloud and Tifa came closer, and shared a night together before the final battle.
What they did overnight is still up for debate. Cloud saves Tifa’s life after the final battle and
says something about knowing where to find Aeris. This clouds (no pun intended) Cloud’s feelings
even more. Who did he love? We may never know.

Kongol - Basically a huge giant who realized the error of his ways and joined the good guys. He
really didn’t have much character to him.

Serge - a young man, dead in one world and alive in another. He is haunted by a dream of him
murdering his friend, Kid. After many dream sequences (all replaying the exact same dream) we
finally come to the present and witness the dream become reality. Very moving sequence (followed by
the most impossible battle ever - I don’t think it is possible to win, I think that you have to
lose).

That’s basically it. Their backgrounds won’t come into play in the story, just some nifty little
one-liners for fun. They will be of help to Harry and some others in the story as well. Who these
others are, you’ll find out later.

Keep an eye and an ear out for these references - they’ll have bearing - mostly foreshadowing -
to the plot. There are Star Wars references as well, and I’ll be throwing some more in later as
well from other works of literature that I happen to like.

The next update should come soon, perhaps tomorrow, if not, most likely Thursday.

Cheers!



20. Sorry!  A/N!
----------------

A/N:

Sorry! No update, and there probably won’t be one for a while.

I’ve been visiting a few shipper sites lately and have finally determined to write an essay on
the harmonian ship, using everything I possibly can from cannon and outside references. I will also
be putting in all of the heron and chocoloteer ’evidence’ and why it can be shot down with more
than a simple ’b/c it’s funny’ or ’it just shows that they’re friends’ like they use against all of
us. Needless to say this is gonna take me a LONG time, and I dunno when I’ll be writing again.

If you’d like to help, just send me an e-mail (it’s in my profile) and we’ll see what we can
come up with. (I’ll be sure to give credit to everyone that helps me.)

Once again, I’m SO sorry that this isn’t an update, but rather the opposite, telling you all
that there WON’T be an update for some time to come.

Sort of ironic isn’t it?

Cheers!



21. Chapter 37
--------------

A/N: It’s about bloody time I got this up! I’ve had this chapter and the next one (which will go
up tomorrow) finished for quite some time now, but my computer’s gay, so I haven’t been able to
post it. But here it is now!

*****

Chapter 37

Harry could only stare, unblinkingly, at the man who had twice attempted to take his life, but
had just now saved it.

Giggs shifted uncomfortably under his gaze. Harry wasn’t sure what to do, so he said, “Er,
thanks.” Then slapped himself on the forehead. How dumb had that sounded?

The man gave a small chuckle and nodded, then they fell again into an uneasy silence, only the
crickets of night and ruffling of leaves making sound. Harry gazed at the man’s sword and gasped.
It was the Yun-Harla!

But that was impossible, how? Harry thought, and took a deeper glance at the sword. No, it
wasn’t the Yun-Harla, but very similar to it. It was alive, just like the Yun-Harla, but on closer
inspection Harry noticed that the colors were different, as well as many of the grooves on the
sword.

Giggs was scratching his left shoulder uncomfortably, having seen Harry’s interest in the sword,
seemingly waiting for an inevitable question.

“How, I mean…Katrina has a sword just like that, but…not the same…confused…” Harry stammered,
looking at the man that he had five minutes ago considered his number one enemy next to
Voldemort.

Giggs chuckled nervously, slicing the air a few times with the blade. “This is known as the
Yun-Yammka, a real beauty, isn’t she?” Harry could only nod. “It was carved from the coral reefs of
Yuuzan’tar, a remote island filled with magical beings who love life, and cherish it, but
ironically, being classified as magical creatures they exist outside of magic, and cannot use it,
much like muggles. I’m sure you have seen this sword’s brother, the Yun-Harla, with my…daughter.
There are others that are similar, but these two seem to be the greatest, I left the Harla for my
daughter when I was forced to abandon her.”

Harry noticed the hurt in the man’s eyes and asked sympathetically, “So, I mean, why did you
leave her? Who was her mother? Why haven’t you ever come back for her?”

Giggs gave him a grim smile. “It’s…complicated, to put it lightly. I’m sure that one day I will
be reunited with her, and hopefully I can live life to the fullest with her after that.”

Harry was puzzled still, but didn’t press, instead he nodded his head, pretending to
understand.

The uneasy conversation was broken when three loud *cracks* echoed through the night. Harry
hurriedly got to his feet and spun around to see Moody, Lupin, and Tonks surveying the scene,
seemingly panting for breath. They must have been very rushed to get out here.

“Maximum blasting charm,” Harry explained, motioning to the unconscious death eaters. He
grimaced. “Bellatrix and Lucius got away, Malfoy almost took my head with him. If it weren’t for
Kris here,” He jerked a finger at the black-haired blue-eyed man behind him. “I’d probably be
dead.”

The three nodded just as a few more people portkeyed in.

“HARRY!” He was nearly knocked to the ground when Hermione threw herself on him in a
bone-crushing hug, wrapping her legs tightly around his waist and holding on for dear life.

After a few moments she let go of him and smiled over his shoulder. “Hello Snitch,” She said
with a wave.

Harry spun around and his jaw dropped at the sight of his golden-scaled dragon, looking
completely unharmed.

Harry was unable to think further on this when he heard Ron’s voice. “You!”

His red headed friend made a beeline for Giggs, but Harry held him back. “Relax Ron, it’s okay.
He saved my life.”

Ron looked at him incredulously for a moment, but seeing the sincerity and truth in Harry’s
eyes, he nodded and backed off. Harry was slightly startled to see Serge, Cloud, Kongol, Tifa, and
Professor Summers all standing on the driveway as well, next to the Hogwarts headmaster and Harry’s
head of house, Minerva McGonogall.

“It’s been a long time Kris,” Serge said, smiling from ear to ear.

“Has it?” Cloud said mysteriously, and everyone looked at him in confusion, whether it be from
the simple fact that they all seemed to know Giggs or wondering what the hell he was talking about
Harry didn’t know.

Giggs shrugged and nodded to them all. “Too long, anyways. It’s good to see you, everyone.”

Harry and Hermione shared a silent look, and it was Hermione who spoke up. “Um yeah, well, now
that that’s over, would someone mind telling us how you all know one another?”

Kongol gave a booming chuckle. “Ahh, Kongol went to school with these men and woman. Friends of
Kongol for long time, they have been.”

Harry was only even more confused now. Giggs remedied that. “They’re muggles Harry. Tifa, Cloud,
Kongol, Serge, Sora, they’re all graduated from the Seed Academy with me a few years ago. It’s a
place where the most elite hand-to-hand combatants are trained. As you can guess, Cloud graduated
at the top of our class, with me right behind him.”

The trio was stunned. They all knew each other? From school? How did this fit into
everything?

Giggs looked to the stars and sighed. “All in good time Harry, all in good time.” With a soft
*pop* he dissapparated, leaving everyone else unsure of what to do or say.

The silence was broken by a light cough from the Granger’s porch. “Good evening all,” Mr.
Granger, Hermione’s father, said nervously. “It’s great to see you Hermione, and you as well,
Harry, but may I ask, what are you all doing here?”

*****

After a long night of explaining exactly what happened and obliviating all the muggles that had
witnessed the duel (excluding the Granger’s, of course), the trio finally found themselves back in
the Gryffindor Common Room.

“What a night huh?” Ron said to no one in particular. “Kris Giggs shows up and lo and behold -
he’s decided that he wants to save us, not kill us.”

“Did I just hear something about my dad?” Came an interested voice from the girl’s staircase.
The three of them all turned their heads to see Katrina walking towards them, one hand covering her
mouth in a yawn while the other one held a book.

“Yeah,” Harry answered her, rubbing his eyes and patting the place on the couch next to him.
Normally a girlfriend would be very jealous of this gesture, but Hermione knew full well that Harry
had eyes only for her, and there was the fact that she was snuggled up close to him, her head on
his shoulder, as well.

Katrina took the invite and sat next to Harry, giving him a prying look. “So you say my father
didn’t try to kill you this time?” She spoke with no emotion, just like her father. Harry was
stricken by how similar she was to her father, excluding the whole evilness part. But even that
wasn’t for sure right now.

Harry sighed. Why couldn’t anything be taken at face value in his life? “Yeah, I saw the
Granger’s house being attacked, so immediately I got Snitch and he did his weird-apparation thing
and we were at the Granger’s. I took most of the death eater’s by surprise, but Voldemort was
already gone at that point. The only ones I didn’t get were Malfoy and Lestrange. I fought Malfoy
with swords, and I eventually he got the better of me, but before he could take a finishing swipe
at my head your dad jumped in and blocked him.”

Harry rubbed his hands together over his face in a mixture of emotions. “But why would he do
that? He’s tried to kill me twice already, and come damn near close to being successful. Anyways,
after that your dad fought Lucius for about thirty seconds before he got the best of him, and
Lucius took off.”

Next Harry gave a shrill laugh. “It seems that your dad went to school with those guys that are
tutoring us in Weapons class. Something like SeeD, I think.”

Katrina nodded. “Yeah, I know. Cloud pulled me aside the other day and told me all about
it.”

Harry and the others were startled by this. Ron blurted out what was on all their minds, “But
Cloud hates you!”

The young Giggs laughed. “Not as much as you’d think. But anyways, I’ve got to get to bed, I
dunno why I couldn’t sleep earlier.” She yawned, then smiled. “But it looks like I can now.
Goodnight all.”

With a parting wave she left for the girls dormitories, leaving a slightly shaken Harry, Ron,
and Hermione behind her. Harry shared a glance with Hermione, wondering exactly what Katrina was
referring to. Hermione scrunched her face up in response, and Harry knew that she was thinking the
same thing. He gave her a small shrug, and by the look on her face he knew that she didn’t think it
as minor an occurrence as he did.

“I really wish you two wouldn’t do that,” Ron said, breaking Harry and Hermione from their
silent conversation, each giving him a quizzical look. Ron rolled his eyes. “The way that you two
talk without words and such, it gets really annoying when I’m sitting her watching your
conversation and have no idea what you’re talking about. But whatever, you obviously don’t care.
I’m tired, I’m going to sleep. I’ll see you both in the morning.”

With that he spun on his heel and stormed off to the boys dormitories, leaving Harry and
Hermione shell-shocked behind him. “Er, well…maybe when he has what we have, he’ll stop being
jealous?” Harry offered.

Hermione sighed and shook her head. “I don’t get it, I mean, I thought he was past this? I
thought he said that he was fine with us being together? And he’s got a girlfriend now doesn’t he?
Why would he be jealous?”

Harry could only shrug. “No idea, and well, technically Luna’s not really his girlfriend,
they’re just going to Hogsmeade together. But whatever, he’s gone now, so here we, all alone, in
the common room, late at night, with no distractions…” He let his sentence trail off with a
suggestive wink, and Hermione grinned at him.

She pulled Harry on top of her as they smashed their lips together in a passionate kiss, and
they stayed that way for a long time into the night, all thoughts of Ron and Voldemort no longer on
their mind.

*****

It was a few days later when they finally got to their first Hogsmeade weekend of the year.
Harry was very excited, and it showed as he waited at the base of the girls stairs with Ron, both
anxious about their dates.

“Oi! Luna! What’s taking you so bloody long up there? We’re gonna miss the carriages at this
rate! And they’ve got free turkey legs in there today!” Harry shook his head and laughed at his
friend’s remark.

“Always thinking with your stomach aren’t you Piggy?”

“Shut up Drake.”

Harry rolled his eyes, and returned his focus to the stairs, not commenting on his nickname. In
all truthfulness, Harry didn’t care much for the name. It reminded him far to much of Draco Malfoy,
the person who Harry hated probably third or fourth most in the world, right behind Voldemort and
Wormtail, as well as Snape and Bellatrix Lestrange. He didn’t like Draco’s father to much
either.

Harry smirked to himself. ‘Draco thinks he’s my arch-nemesis. Ha! I’ve got so many more
important people to worry about, but he’s got all his sights and hatred on me. It’s kind of sad,
really.’

That thought had him smiling when Luna, Ginny (her and Dean were going to Hogsmeade just as
friends, and nothing more, along with Neville - Harry wondered what may happen there), Parvati,
Lavender, and Hermione all came down the stairs, looking cute all bundled up in their winter cloaks
and Gryffindor scarves.

Parvati and Lavender (who had each broken up with their boyfriends of a few months ago, then
gotten new ones, and broken up with them as well) were going with Seamus, all as friends. Though
Harry noted that he had seen Lavender taking one or two longing glances at the sandy-haired
Irishman over the last few weeks.

Katrina had opted to go stag, despite the protests of all the girls. They all wanted to make her
a part of the Victors, bringing their number to an even ten (though that wasn’t the reason) but she
for some reason stubbornly refused to join the group, saying that she didn’t deserve to be in it.
This baffled everyone, but after a few weeks they finally gave up on it. Katrina just seemed to be
the kind of girl that liked to be on her own. Parvati and Lavender were insistent that she had a
secret boyfriend though, as she was always disappearing late at night, and no one knew where
to.

“Hey there beautiful,” Harry said with a smile as Hermione ascended the stairs and walked over
to him. She blushed slightly and gave him a chaste kiss on the mouth.

“You know, you already have me Potter, you don’t need to resort to flattery,” She told him,
grinning, knowing full well that she loved the flattery just as much as Harry loved to give it to
her.

Harry grinned back and said, “I know, but flattery is what gets me the things that all of our
friends don’t get to see,” He finished the sentence with a smirk, and that quickly turned into a
grin as Hermione’s face went as red as a stunner spell, and the rest of his friends gave him
sickening looks.

“Not an image I wanted in my head before I go on my first date Drake,” Ron replied, and a few
people giggled.

Then Lavender, giggling, piped up, “What’s that about head Ron?”

Now the room went into an all-out uproar in laughter, even Hermione joining in. At least she did
know *that* innuendo.

Everyone left the school in a much lighter mood, laughing and making jokes at one another’s
expense. When all nine of them crammed into one carriage to go to Hogsmeade, Seamus was dismayed,
as the last one to get in, that there was no where left to sit. He spun around in angry circles
until Parvati said, laughing, “Why don’t you sit on your *rumpy?”*

Seamus scowled at her while everyone else exploded in laughter. He eventually just smirked at
them all and sat himself right in Lavender’s lap, who immediately flushed a deep shade a magenta.
Harry noticed that a slight twinge of jealousy flashed through Parvati’s eyes before she too,
joined in all the laughter.

Everyone said their good-bye’s after they departed the carriage, all shaking their heads at
Luna’s parting comment. “Everyone remember not to drink more than four butterbeers today, because
it’s the first Saturday of November and if you do it will mean bad luck for the rest of the month.
My father told me that a groppledunk scaper came to him in a dream once and told him that. Have a
good day then.”

Harry took Hermione’s hand and lead her through all of Hogsmeade, making sure to stop at every
store that he could find. He felt a sort of sick pleasure when he saw Cho Chang walking with her
group of friends with a brace over her nose.

What he wasn’t expecting was for her to come up and talk to him. “Harry,” She said nervously,
obviously scared of what she was about to say.

“Yes?” Harry answered impatiently, wondering what in Merlin’s beard he was doing listening to
this girl after what she said about Hermione.

Cho took a deep breath, then let it out before talking. “Look Harry, you have to know that I
didn’t mean those things I said about Hermione at the quidditch game,” Harry snorted and looked
away, not believing her.

But Cho didn’t back down so easily. “Please, you have to understand, I - I know that you’re a
much better seeker than I am,” ‘Well there’s one thing you’ve got right’ Harry thought to himself
angrily. “So I thought that the only way I could beat you was by distracting you, and the best way
to do that would be to insult your fiancee.”

Hermione stiffened next to him, and Harry felt her hand squeeze his a little tighter. Cho
continued. “Look, I’m sorry, I really am, but I honestly didn’t mean those things I said about
Hermione,” Cho looked to be near tears at this point, and Harry, getting a sudden inspiration,
narrowed his eyes slightly and reached out, probing her mind with the Legilmency skills that he had
been learning from Professor Dumbledore.

He didn’t hear the rest of Cho’s pleas, for he was too astonished to think anything for a moment
after he realized that she was completely sincere. After deducting this, he smiled at her and put
up a hand to stop her rant. “It’s okay Cho, I believe you,”

Hermione shot him a quick look, and she read his face quickly, instantly understanding what he
had done. She smiled warmly and turned back to Cho.

“It’s okay Cho, I forgive you also. Oh - and please tell your friend Marrieta that I’m sorry
about the pimples, if she needs me too I can take the curse off.”

Cho dropped her jaw in disbelief for a moment before nodding with an ear to ear smile. “Thank
you, you have no idea how much that means to me. I’ll tell Marietta what you said, but she did get
those pimples hexed off, it just took the strongest medi-witch in all of England to do it for
her.”

Hermione blushed at the compliment, then smiled at Cho, elbowing Harry in the ribs.

“What? Oh - yeah. Er, Cho, I’m sorry about hitting that bludger at you, I was just really mad
and-”

Now it was Cho’s turn to put up her hand. “No, don’t apologize, it was quite alright. The move
was completely legal, not to mention it gives me something new to work on when I go to professional
quidditch tryouts next year.”

Harry breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at her. “Any team would be lucky to have you Cho.
Well, if you’ll excuse us, we need to be buying some Christmas presents. So we’ll see you later
then!”

After a friendly wave, they departed, and Harry and Hermione began their Christmas shopping.
They had decided to buy everything together and give things out as being from the both of them,
rather than buy things separate.

For Parvati and Lavender, Hermione had owled her mother and ordered a year-long subscription to
a muggle girl gossip magazine, something called Cosmo. For Dean Harry had snuck out one night and
in a muggle video store, bought a muggle video called ‘100 greatest football goals of all time’,
and he used his ‘celebrity status’ to get a signed photograph of the Irish National Quidditch Team,
signed by all the players.

For Neville he and Hermione had gotten him a gag-gift of a popular muggle book series that a
wizard had gotten hold of, and wrote one for wizards, entitled, How to Improve Your Spell Aim for
Dummies.

He and Hermione had bought an adorable baby kitten for Ginny, (much better looking than
Crookshanks in Harry’s opinion, but he didn’t say that), and for Ron - well they were still working
on Ron.

Harry laughed aloud as they passed a bookstore towards the end of the town. “Look Hermione - 101
Reasons to be Afraid of Werewolves. Do you think Remus would like that?”

Hermione grinned and they walked into the store together. Hermione immediately pulled Harry into
an aisle and fiercely pressed her lips to his. Harry was confused but satisfied at first until he
saw what Hermione had obviously seen.

Kris Giggs was at the counter, purchasing a book entitled. The Most Horrible Dark Curses that
are not Considered Unforgivables. Harry watched him closely as Giggs paid for the purchase and
dissapparated on the spot, apparently not wanting to be seen.

Harry then put forth all his passion into the kiss, which lasted a few more minutes until
Hermione pulled away, breathless. “Has he gone yet?” She whispered in his ear, so as not to be
overheard.

Harry smirked at her. “Oh he left ages ago,”

Hermione tried to glare at him but couldn’t so instead she gave him one last quick kiss before
they went and purchased the book for Lupin. Then Harry thought of something. If Giggs had bought
that book…

“Hermione,” He said suddenly, letting go of her hand. “You go ahead without me to the Three
Broomsticks, there’s something I need to do.” Harry felt very, very guilty about it, but he used
his legilmency to push her mind into agreeing with him, and he breathed a small sigh of relief when
she nodded.

“Okay,” She said, standing on her toes and giving him a soft kiss on the cheek. “I’ll meet you
there in say, half an hour?”

Harry nodded and watched as she left and was lost in the crowded street, then he turned back to
the bookstore and, feeling guilty again, swiped the same book that Giggs had purchased, knowing
that he was underage to buy such a book, and he didn’t want it known that Harry Potter was studying
the dark arts.

Knowing that he had some free time before he was going to meet Hermione and the others at the
three broomsticks, Harry charmed the front and back covers of the book to resemble a quidditch book
temporarily, and he sat down on a bench and read, horrified, of some of the worst curses ever known
to wizard kind.

*****

A/N: Okay, now for the bad news. I really don’t like where my story is going. I’m way to far
from cannon for my liking, so there’ll only be about fifteen-twenty more chapters before I wrap
this all up. The final battle will be in one HUGE epilogue, with plenty of character deaths, both
victors and death eaters alike. R/R!!!



22. Chapter 38
--------------

A/N: Here’s the other update! The next chapter is about seven pages in the works, and should be
finished soon. Then next fic I write will unfortunately not be able to be posted here on portkey,
b/c while I’ll try to stick as much h/hr in there as I can, it’s not gonna be about them, but
rather about Sirius from the time he told james to switch secret keepers until the time that he
falls through the veil, with a possible epilogue of his funeral. Anyways, hope you like the
update!

*****

Chapter 38

“What’s wrong Harry?” Were the first words out of Hermione’s mouth when he walked into The Three
Broomsticks.

Ginny, Neville, and Dean were sitting at one table, laughing animatedly about something, while
Lavender, Parvati, and Seamus sat at the table next to them, the two girls flirting shamelessly
while Seamus was on the receiving end of many jealous glares of other guys in the bar.

Lastly there was Luna and Ron, who seemed to be having a great time with each other, but not
showing any signs of affection, which Harry thought rather odd, and Hermione, who was looking at
him in concern.

Hermione came up to him and put a hand to his forehead. “Are you feeling alright?” She asked him
softly, her concerned face reminding Harry of an angel.

Harry knew he couldn’t tell her the truth, so he tried his best to lie to the one person who
knew him better than any other being on the planet. He put a hand to one of his temples and
massaged it gently. “Headache,” He grunted.

Hermione smiled and put her forehead to his, brining her hands up to massage both of his
temples. It was Harry who was on the receiving end of all the glares now. Hermione leaned forward,
and putting her head gently on his shoulder, whispered, “You can’t fool me you know. But obviously
there’s something you aren’t telling us that bothers you. I’m sure you have your reasons Harry, but
remember, we all love you, and when you are ready, you can tell us anything.”

Harry sighed, burying his face into the crook of his fiancée’s neck. “I know ‘Mione, I know. I
promise, when I’m ready, you’ll be the first to know.”

Harry felt her smile into his shoulder, then he brought her face to match his, and kissed her
softly, receiving cat-calls from Dean and Seamus while the rest of the men in the restaurant looked
on in envy.

“Oi! When you two are done snogging over there we’d like to eat lunch at some point!” A few
people laughed - Luna the most prominent - and the young couple blushed furiously, taking their
seat at a table with Ron and Luna.

“So what did you two do today?” Harry asked Ron, who shrugged.

“You know, the usual. Zonko’s, Honkeyduke’s, the quidditch supply store, Luna even dragged me
into that bookshop on the far side of town…”

“Now now Ronald, you know that you liked that bookshop just as much as I did.” At Ron’s furious
blush after Luna’s statement, Harry and Hermione grinned.

“Uh oh Ron, snogging in the bookstore? What would your mother think about that?”

Ron stared at them, aghast. “You wouldn’t!”

Before they could answer two voices came from their side. “No, but we would!”

Ron spun around and gasped in horror as the twins, who must have been stocking up at Zonko’s for
the day before returning to Diagon Alley, stormed from the store, clutching their sides in
laughter.

“NO!” Ron yelped, and tore after them, a hysterical Dean, Seamus, and Harry right behind them,
while the girls all sighed and rolled their eyes.

They were all outside in the drop of a hat, but the twins were no where to be seen. Then a loud,
shrill voice came from behind them, petrifying Ron as onlookers stopped to watch.

“RONALD WEASLEY!”

They all turned around to see a fuming Molly Weasley behind them.

“M-mum, I, wh-what are you, huh?”

Harry winced for his best friend when the next words came out of his mother’s mouth.

“HOW COULD YOU! SNOGGING IN A PUBLIC BOOK STORE? I THOUGHT I BROUGHT YOU UP BETTER THAN THAT
RONALD!”

Ron’s eyes were wide with fear, his knuckles white. The rest of the street, Dean, Seamus, and
Harry included, were beside themselves with laughter, even if they did know that it was wrong.

“AND YOU HAD BETTER BE DOING NOTHING MORE THAN SNOGGING YOUNG MAN! IF YOUR FIRST CHILD’S NAME IS
MACEY - SO HELP ME MERLIN!”

Everyone howled with laughter, knowing that the only bookstore in Hogsmeade was Macey’s Books.
Deana and Seamus had tears of laughter running down their cheeks.

“WHAT’S NEXT RONALD? HONKEYDUKE’S PERHAPS? OR MAYBE ZONKO’S? OH WAIT - HOW ABOUT CHURH! THEN
YOUR FIRST CHILD’S NAME CAN BE MARY!”

Half the surrounding crowd was on their knees in laughter, any decency to be embarrassed for the
poor boy completely forgotten. Harry didn’t know how Ron and Luna would ever live this down.

Suddenly though, Molly Weasley’s image began to flicker and smoke, until it slowly disappeared.
Fred and George, wiping tears away from their jovial faces, stepped out top the crowd.

“Thank you everyone - our latest invention - Motherly Love! Just a small capsule and it takes
the image and voice of the mother of your target. Then all you’ve got to do is stay out of sight
and speak into this-” Fred held up a small speaker phone proudly, which he then shrank and slipped
in his front shirt pocket. “And the image will last for about five to ten minutes, repeating
everything you say! Pick them up at Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes, number ninety-three Diagon Alley!
Five sickles a piece, or buy a pack of five for a galleon! Thank you once again, and have a great
time with your shopping.”

The crowd cheered loudly while Fred and George beamed, until finally they left and the cheering
went down, and everyone returned to their daily activities.

The nine of them (the girls had come out upon hearing Mrs. Weasley’s voice) walked back into the
Three Broomsticks, everyone still chuckling except for Ron, who was scowling and blushing
furiously, and Luna, who didn’t seem to care.

“It’s alright Ronald,” Luna said, patting him on the arm. “I once had a frog-nosed skipper jump
into my blouse once in the middle of Diagon Alley - it caused quite the scene!”

She started to laugh hysterically again, the rest joining in mainly because of the absurdity of
the statement. But Ron, Harry was glad to notice, had calmed down somewhat. He leaned over and
kissed Luna lightly on the cheek.

“RONALD WEASLEY! NO SNOGGING IN PUBLIC!” Seamus screamed, sending the entire bar into hysteria
once again, even Ron joined in on the laughter.

About an hour later, when they were all done eating, Harry and Hermione bade farewell to the
rest so that they could finish their Christmas shopping.

“Hmm, so we still need…” Hermione began to tick things off her fingers. “A real present for
Neville, something for Ron, and I still have to get something for my parents,”

“And I need something for Dudley.” Harry finished, and Hermione smiled at him.

“Anyways, I already know what I’m making for Ron - a broomstick, I just need to add a few more
things to it, Neville I think we should head to the greenhouse for, we could get your parents some
quidditch robes or something,” He grinned at her and she rolled her eyes.

“Okay, I’ll leave your parents to you, and for Dudley - I’m still not to sure yet. How ‘bout we
split up and meet at the greenhouse at the edge of town in about forty minutes?”

Hermione smiled and nodded, then gave Harry a quick kiss on the cheek before leaving.

Harry turned and first made his way to the quidditch supply shop, picked up those things
necessary for Ron’s broomstick, then he wandered the streets, wondering what he could possibly get
Dudley.

Harry knew that Dudley liked to box, so he was hoping that he could maybe find something along
that line when he came across a physical training store. Harry shrugged and stepped in, wondering
if he would find anything useful.

He walked around the store for a few minutes before gasping at the sight of the perfect
present.

There was some kind of magical boxing device, where it was consisted of only the upper body,
which could be modified to age and weight class, and talent level. It would float around and punch
back as one tried to hit it, basically like a real boxing match, except that the thing had an
unbreakable charm on it, and the gloves were charmed so that while they landed blows, they did no
damage, only a small shock each time the person boxing was hit.

It was all packed easily into a tight package that Harry was sure Hedwig could handle, so he
bought it immediately and tucked it under his left arm, checking the time. He immediately took off
in a dead sprint when he noticed that he only had a few minutes left until he was supposed to meet
Hermione.

He made it just as Hermione walked up, smiling at him. She saw that he had been running and
leaned into him, giving him a small sniff. “You need a shower Harry, you’ve been running haven’t
you?”

Harry shrugged and smirked at her. “I’ll take a shower if you’ll join me.”

Now usually this comment made Hermione blush, and that always made Harry feel great because he
had the upper hand, but this time she smiled softly and replied, “Hmm, maybe I will.”

Harry was floored by this comment and couldn’t utter a coherent sound until they were well
inside the greenhouse, looking for a good plant for Neville.

“Hey, look at this,” Harry said, pointing out a small magical cactus, entitled, ‘Humphrey
Bogart’.

“Interesting,” Hermione said, reading the inscription. “It says that the spines from this cactus
can be transfigured into long-lasting quills, and once a week it when watered it gives off an aroma
that can be used as some of the best cologne and perfume in the world. But it takes a skilled
Herbology expert to handle it.”

She turned to Harry, who smiled. “We’ll take it.”

*****

About an hour later Harry and Hermione had finally made their way back to the castle, and were
somewhat surprised to find the common room completely deserted.

“Well, I’ll hide the girls presents in my room, as well as Dudley’s, and you can take Humphrey
and Ron’s broomstick up to your room. That way no one’ll find the presents they aren’t suppose to,
A’ight?” Harry asked, finishing the last word with a strong American accent, getting a giggle from
Hermione.

“Okay then, I’ll see you back here in five minutes.” She placed a quick kiss on his nose and
they retreated to their respective dormitories, hid the presents, and then met back in the common
room.

As soon as they were both back, Harry seized the opportunity and pulled Hermione to him, kissing
her hard while picking her up by the thighs so that she wrapped her legs around his waste.

After a while he broke their kiss and smiled at her. “Now how about that shower.”

Hermione bit her lip for a moment, and then smiled. “Alright.”

Needless to say, the next half hour was some of the best time either of them had ever
experienced, though they still kept their promise to keep their virginity until they were married,
however hard it was to do so.

*****

It was a warm, sunny winter’s morning the next weekend, as Gryffindor would be playing their
inaugural football game of the season, against the Hufflepuffs.

Dean was sure that the team would have no problems winning the match (and neither did they,
because Dean could literally run circles around everyone on the team) but that didn’t stop him from
being slightly nervous before the match.

“Hello all and welcome to the first ever football match in Hogwarts history, Hufflepuff versus
Gryffindor!” Boomed the voice of Kerry Wood, who would be both the quidditch and football announcer
this year.

“For those of you who don’t know, football is to muggles what quidditch is to wizards. There are
two teams of eleven players, and the object of the game is to, using only their feet, put the ball
in the back of the opposing team’s net. Only the goalkeepers may use their hands in this wonderful
sport.”

There was a loud cheer from all the muggle-borns and many half-bloods, while the purebloods,
even many Slytherins, looked on in interest.

“And now, for the Hufflepuffs, goalkeeper Jon Busch, defenders Cory Gibbs, Steve Jolley, Danny
Califf, and Ryan Nelson!” The goalkeeper and four defenders ran out onto the field, clapping their
hands above their heads.

“And midfielder’s; Kylie Martino, Cristina Henderson, Stephanie Kline, and Caroline Jones!”

Another loud roar as they all took the field. “And forwards Ernie Macmillan and Zacharias
Smith!”

Finally the Hufflepuffs gave one last roar, and it was the Gryffindor’s turn to be
announced.

“And now, for the Gryffindor Lions!”

A roar equal to that of a hurricane swept through the crowd.

“And here they are now, Weasley, Kirke, Sloper, Bocanegra, and Pope!”

More cheers from the Gryffindor stands.

“And in the midfield we’ve got Beasley, O’Brian, Brown, and DEAN THOMAS!”

The crowd roared at Dean’s name, and Harry gave him a small smile before the future world
all-star footballer took the pitch. He knew exactly how Dean felt.

“And finally, up top, we’ve got Granger and Adu!”

More cheers, many for Hermione simply because she was Harry Potter’s fiancée, but a lot more for
Freddy Adu, as he was the youngest player on any of the teams, and an American to boot (though
rumor had it that he was born in Ghana, and then moved to the United States at age seven after his
father won a lottery).

“Now the players are set, Hufflepuff will start with the ball, our honoree referee Bradley
Shoemaker has his whistle in hand - and the game begins!”

“Ernie Macmillan on the ball, dribbling through the midfield - oh - he tries to take on Thomas
one on one…BIG mistake! Dean Thomas on the ball now, slicing through defenders like butter. He
makes one cut - now two, Freddy Adu makes a run - he beats the offsides trap, Thomas puts the ball
into the first years path - OH! Too cheeky! Freddy Adu scores on a brilliant backheel flick. He
overran the ball intentionally, and fooled the keeper with a powerful back heel slotted into the
far side netting. One to zero for Gryffindor!”

The crowd exploded, even those who had no idea what was going on or what a back heel or an
offsides trap even were - at least they knew what a goal was.

“So in only the third minute of play, the mastery of Dean Thomas in the midfield and classy
finishing of Adu up top has given Gryffindor the advantage. Now let’s see if they can hold on!”

The match was rather back and forth in the midfield for the next ten-odd minutes, until…

“And Cristina Henderson on the ball, she’s pancaked by Thomas and Brown, Brown steals it! She
shoots off towards the goalpost like Crabbe and Goyle after crab cakes!”

“KERRY!”

“Only joking Professor, only joking. Back to the match, Lavender streaks through the midfield -
a shame that she can’t be streaking in the sense that I’m thinking of-”

“WOOD! Call the game or I will pull you off the microphone!”

“Oh, and now a through ball to Adu, he gets the ball in the corner, a nifty little step-over,
goes by Nelson, he puts the ball across, it’s over Granger’s head, Thomas is breaking to the far
post! He’s all alone! It’s a tap in! Goal to Gryffindor!”

Dean grinned and put one finger up in the air, wagging it a little before spreading his arms and
pretending to fly the length of the end line before pumping his fist in triumph before being
trampled by his teammates, the first one being Hermione, throwing him a huge hug!

“Oh - and look at that! Potter may not be the only one getting chili dogs anymore!” The crowd
roared in laughter at Kerry’s comment, and the young boy had to jump out of the way of McGonogall
as she tried to take the mike from him.

About twenty minutes later and an uncountable number of McGonogall’s berating of Kerry,
Gryffindor struck yet again.

“And it’s Thomas on the ball in midfield, he’s looking for an outlet, Granger’s streaking down
the middle - does he see her? YES! A lob over the central defense, the goalie’s come out - and -
oh! What a goal! A one time volley from twenty yards out pops over the keeper and dips just under
the crossbar! Three to nothing for Gryffindor!”

A few minutes later the Gryffindor team was al huddled on a patch of grass near the visitor’s
goal box, chatting about the match thus far, and how they would prepare for the second half.

“Alright guys, this is how it seems to be panning out right about now,” Dean said, addressing
everyone. “Their backs aren’t good with the through balls, a well timed run will beat them every
time. I wanna try something new though. Next time Hermione’s got the ball within thirty yards of
goal, I want Beasley to make a scorching near post run. Demarcus is easily the fastest guy on the
field, he can leave anyone out there in his wake. Hermione - don’t even look for him or wait for
his run, when you’re within thirty yards, just put the ball on the ground to the corner of the
eighteen, and Beasley should get to it all alone.

Other than that, just keep making runs like we have been and we’ll be fine. Eddie and Carlos -
keep pushing their wingers outside, they don’t seem to be too good at the long ball. Ron - well,
just pick a good song and play it over and over in your head cuz it doesn’t look like you’ll be
seeing any action today,” Dean smirked. “Not like you ever get any anyways, so you should be used
to it.”

The team howled in laughter, and Ron chuckled along with the, blushing slightly. Finally the
second half came, and the Lions got straight to work, covering the midfield well and controlling
the flow of play.

“And now it’s Patil with the ball in the middle, who recently came in to give Thomas a breather.
She plays a long ball to Granger, who deftly settles it with her chest - though I’d imagine it
can’t be to difficult with all the padding she’s got there-”

“KERRY!”

Wood completely ignored McGonogall and started to say excitedly, “And Hermione spins and puts a
blind ball to the edge of the eighteen, Beasley is running in, he’s only got one touch - YES! Goal
to Gryffindor! Thomas nutmeg’s the Hufflepuff goalkeeper Busch, and Gryffindor adds yet another
insurance goal. Though I do believe one would have proven to be more than enough-”

“Kerry…” McGonogall growled, warning him not to take sides.

Gryffindor started to play there reserves for the rest of the match, just passing the ball
thoroughly throughout the midfield, and netting two more goals - one by Parvati and the other by
Mark Evans - before the game was finally over, a six to nothing route for Gryffindor.

After a few words of congratulations from Dean to the team, Harry and the others made their way
back to Gryffindor tower, ready to party the night away.

“You know that you will not be drinking any firewhiskey don’t you Harry?” Hermione asked him on
the way there, though it sounded more like a statement than a question.

“Oh come on ‘Mione-”

“No you will not!” She said firmly, with fire in her eyes.

Harry drooped his head. “Yes maam.”

Just then Seamus walked by them in a coughing fit that sounded suspiciously like
*“Whipped!”*

Hermione took no notice of this and smiled. “Good, and then you can give me a massage later as
well.”

Harry grinned at her at this statement. “Oh really, where do I get to massage you at?”

Hermione smiled back at him seductively. “Use your imagination.”

Harry gave a low whistle and for the first time in his life, couldn’t wait for the party to be
over.

As he fell asleep that night, Hermione’s form snuggled with him under the covers with the sheets
drawn around his four-poster, Harry wished that they had a football match everyday.

*****

A/N: Okay, the next update may even be tonight, but don’t count on it, it’ll probably be out
tomorrow. But after that…I dunno how long it’ll be. So enjoy the frequent updates while they
last!

Cheers!



23. Chapter 39
--------------

A/N: Can’t think of much to say…here ya go!

*****

Chapter 39

“Come on Potter, you aren’t trying hard enough. Remember, *think* the spell, don’t say it.
Feel the magic, feel the energy, bend it to your will, words only focus what you want to happen,
all you need to do is think about what you want to happen you don’t have to say it. Now
Potter-”

Harry gritted his teeth in frustration and determination. They were in the beginnings of
December now, and Harry was attempting to cast spells silently, without incantation. After he
mastered this, he would be attempting it without wand movements, then finally without use of a wand
at all.

This was all on Dumbledore’s orders, of course. The headmaster felt that Harry could become the
greatest of all wizards, and that for him, nothing, was out of bounds.

So once again Harry squinted his eyes and concentrated on the clay pot in front of him. They
were all in the Room of Requirement, it had been largely expanded so that the nine Victors as well
as McGonogall, Dumbledore, Moody, and Kingsley were in there, training for the war.

Moody was currently helping Harry while Shacklebolt had the task of training Neville and
Hermione with their wand blades, McGonogall was with Lavender, Parvati, Dean, and Seamus, working
on their transformations. Although Harry couldn’t tell, apparently Seamus’ thestral transformations
were a lot of fun to watch for those who had not seen death.

According to Lavender random body parts of his would start disappearing, it was sometimes an arm
or a leg, even his head once. One time Lavender told Harry that Seamus’ pelvic area had disappeared
first, and when he asked her about why she was looking at that particular body part in the first
place, she blushed and stuttered incoherently for a while until the first opportunity to take leave
came to her.

Dumbledore was helping the more advanced animagi, Ginny, Luna, and Ron, who were all close to
their full transformations, but not quite perfect yet. Ginny was able to transform to a kitten and
hold the form for hours at a time, but when she reverted back, she would cough up fur balls for an
equal amount of hours afterwards.

Ron was having trouble maintaining his massive fire drake form for long stretches of time,
although other than that he was fine. Professor Dumbledore told him that he needed to do a lot more
physical labor to crank up his endurance, and therefore told Ron that he had to run five miles
every morning and do one hundred press ups and three hundred scrunches every night.

Luna was the closest to perfection out of all of them, easily attaining her raven form, but, in
Ron’ words, looking like a ‘Drunk Percy on Cleansweep 5 Broomstick’ while in the air. Dumbledore
told her that she needed to go flying every night on her broomstick and practice her balance before
she would be done.

While not registered, so as not to alert Voldemort to their powers, Harry, Hermione, and Neville
were fully-fledged animagus, able to transform at will and hole their form for as long as need
be.

“Come on Potter,” Mood y growled at him after another failed attempt at blasting the clay pot.
“You’re wasting my time here, now-”

“Won’t you just shut up!” Harry said, turning to Moody and magically flashing his eyes at him,
wishing that he would shut up.

Moody opened his mouth to retort, but no words came out. He dropped his scarred jaw (or what was
left of it anyways) in shock, as Harry did the same.

“Um…Professor Dumbledore?” Harry said loudly, trying to be heard over the loud hum of Neville
and Hermione’s wand blades.

The old man looked over his moon spectacles at Harry. “Yes Harry?”

He pointed at Moody, who was cursing hotly, but with no sound coming out of his chapped lips.
Harry shrugged. “I was sick of him yelling at me so I turned on him and told him to shut up,
flashing him with my eyes. He opened his mouth - probably to scream at me - and, well, as you see,
no words came out.”

Dumbledore smiled and waved a hand simply, restoring Moody’s voice. “Ungrateful…doesn’t
appreciate his own power…stupid…” The ex-auror mumbled, eliciting a small smile from
Dumbledore.

Harry stared at the old man, aghast at what he had done. “But, Professor, I…don’t…how?…no
idea…all I-”

“Harry, Harry,” Professor Dumbledore said, motioning with his hands for Harry to be silent. “You
have discovered, however inadvertent, your power of wandless magic Harry. Although all wizards may
do a simple spell without a wand, or maybe slightly more complicated ones with a wand but no
incantation, you, Harry, have the power to do nearly any spell with only a thought, making a wand
almost insignificant to you. You will still use one of course, until you have become completely
accustomed to your wandless magic.

“However, you must not use your wandless magic lightly, Harry. An attempt at too much power
could destroy you, Harry. Be careful in your usage of it.”

“B-But sir,” Harry stuttered, in disbelief of what he had heard. “You said I have discovered how
to do my wandless magic. Er, what exactly did I discover? How did I do it?”

There was an amused and knowing twinkle in the man’s eyes. “Look to your mother for help Harry.
The secret to your magic lies in the strong connection that you share with her, that part of you
which resembles her the most. But not your heart Harry, although you are similar to your mother in
that regard, but something else, something simpler. Do you know of what I speak, Harry?”

‘What I have in common with my mum? I thought I looked like my dad! But what could it - wait! My
eyes! I have my mother’s eyes!’

“My eyes sir?”

Dumbledore gave him a proud smile, then nodded and walked back to where he had been training the
others. Harry grinned and turned to Moody, who raised his wand.

Harry let his wand fall from his grip, and Moody struck. *“Stupefy!”*

‘No, stop, protect yourself, *protego,* now!’

“Umph!”

Harry was brought back to reality by a loud gasp, and he looked to where Moody had been
standing, but now laid sprawled out on the floor, stunned by his own spell.

“That was bloody brilliant Harry!” Ron said, mouth agape, from across the room. The other
Victors nodded in agreement.

Harry smiled. “Thanks.”

*****

Like most other things in magic, Harry picked up his ‘eye magic’ as Seamus called it, rather
quickly. Within a few weeks, just before Christmas Holidays started, Harry could perform most
simple spells without a wand, although he could still not produce a stunning spell or anything
powerful without losing consciousness.

Harry was finding small uses for this everyday, both for his daily routine, but also in battle.
While dueling with swords in Weapons class, Harry had mastered the ability to send a simple heating
hex at hi opponents hands, causing them to sweat a lot, and then that coupled with a silent
*wingardium leviosa* would usually be enough to cause his opponents a slip of the sword,
giving him the time he needed to attack and win a duel.

There were also more practical uses for this, like giving Malfoy’s elbow a slight push every
time he went to take a sip of his pumpkin juice, and watching in glee when the ferret boy spilled
juice all over himself.

Three days before the end of the term, Dean Thomas busted into the sixth year boys dormitories
(it was the last Victor card night before the holiday’s) with an excited grin on his face, and a
large envelope in his left hand.

“Hey Dean, what’s up?”

He gave them all a big smile and pulled eight slips of paper out of the envelope. “West Ham
tickets! December the thirtieth, 3 o’clock, at Anfield! We’re playing Liverpool! These are my
Christmas presents for you!”

He excitedly handed out one ticket to each of them in turn. “I talked to coach a few weeks ago,
and these just came to me by owl post this morning. These are field seats! You’ll be able to sit
the sidelines and watch the game, isn’t that great!”

Everyone nodded in agreement, and it was Lavender who spoke up next. “Hey guys, since we’re all
going home for the holidays,” She cast a smirk at Harry and Hermione. “Or at least going to our
*girlfriend’s* house, and we won’t be seeing each other until we get back, we should all
exchange gifts tonight. Whaddya say?”

There was a slight murmur of agreement, and thirty minutes later everyone was once again piled
into the sixth year boys dormitory, this time with all presents accounted for. Rather than wrapped,
most of the presents were just under an invisibility spell.

“Okay, so let’s just go one at a time, make it last longer,” Hermione suggested, and without
waiting for conformation or approval, she looked at Harry and smiled. “Go on Harry, you can do the
honors.”

Harry returned her smile before opening his present - just by looking at it and forcing the
paper off without a wand. A couple of the guys laughed while the others rolled their eyes,
muttering things like ‘showoff’.

The first present was from Parvati and Lavender, they had gotten him - a quidditch book on
famous seekers. So the ceremony went on, and one by one everyone opened their presents. Neville got
enough plants to create his own greenhouse, but he loved them all, especially Humphrey Bogart.
Apparently he had been planning on buying a magical cactus for quite some time.

Parvati and Lavender pretty much got a flurry of make-up and other girly items, and though
confused at first, they were elated when they were told exactly what the Cosmo magazine was.

Dean got pretty much everything there was to get as far as football goes, including tickets to
the Champions League final that would be at the beginning of the summer.

Seamus received a lot of presents from Weasley’s Wizarding Wheeze’s, including a sample box sent
by the brother’s themselves, though he did enjoy the Irish Nation Team poster, joking with Dean
that now he had a sports team poster as well, and his was better because it moved. Then Dean shut
him up by mentioning that he (Dean) was actually *in* the team picture he had.

Ginny loved her kitten, and immediately gave Harry and Hermione bone crushing hugs. “I’ll call
her Harmony,” Ginny announced, beaming at the cat.

“Why Harmony?” Harry asked.

“Because it’s a combination of your names, Har - for Harry, mony - for Hermione, put them
together, and you get Harmony!”

Ron received mostly quidditch books, coaching strategies, a stand alone chess set from Dean that
would let him play against artificial intelligence at a multitude of different difficulty settings,
but his favorite present, by far, was *The* *Firedrake.*

Ron had whooped for joy when Harry unveiled the fiery red broomstick, made specifically for
goalkeeping so that while it did not have great long distance speed it had excellent acceleration
and maneuverability, all it needed to be a goalkeeper’s broomstick. It was also unbreakable like
Harry’s *Marauder.*

Hermione received a miniature library of her own in books, but was slightly disappointed in
Harry’s gift, an Ancient Runes book. Seeing her crestfallen face, Harry leaned in close and
whispered, “You’ll get your real present tonight.” That seemed to brighten her up a bit, though she
couldn’t for the life of her think of what it could possibly be.

Harry got a new pair of quidditch gloves from Seamus, charmed to always stay warm, a history of
Britain’s most famous quidditch teams from Ron, Neville had given him a new breed of owl treats
that he had created in the Herbology lab, these treats not only tasted better to the owl but they
were nutritious for it as well (he had gotten Hermione the same thing for her own owl, Emerald -
though Harry had still not been able to figure out why she had named her snow-white owl that, every
time he asked she rolled her eyes at him and said that he must be as dense as Ron if he couldn’t
figure it out)

Ginny had given him a bagful of Fred and George’s tricks, complete with the new Mothery Love
tablets. Harry couldn’t wait to use them on kids in the Astronomy Tower after hours.

Hermione had bought him a watch much like that that the Weasley’s, with nine hands, one for each
of the Victor’s, and many different areas, ones for ‘quidditch’ ‘football’ ‘class’ ‘sleep’ ‘mortal
danger’ and the one that he hoped to never see, but knew that he undoubtedly would before the war
was over - ‘Dead’.

*****

Two days later they were on the train home, well, for Harry he was leaving home and going to the
Granger’s for a time, but everyone else was going home.

Somehow they managed to fit all nine of themselves into a single compartment, and then ten when
Katrina came along. After many a failed attempt at playing exploding snap (Dean had adamantly
called the games to a stop after he singed off one of his eyebrows, a problem that Hermione easily
fixed), they resorted to doing nothing but talking the rest of the way.

“So where are you going for the holiday Katrina?” Parvati asked in a polite tone. “Surely you
aren’t returning to that orphanage, are you?”

Katrina let out a breath and looked to the floor. “My father is going to meet me at the station.
He contacted me and said that he wanted me to spend the holidays with him.”

The silence in the compartment was astounding. There wasn’t a word spoken until the sliding door
opened to reveal…Draco Malfoy.

He sneered at them all. “What, get a group discount for staying in one room? Why, I knew the
Weasels were poor, and of course, the mud bloods are useless, but-”

“Malfoy,” Katrina interrupted, surprising everyone. “Why don’t you go practice falling down,
I’ll be there in a minute.”

The Victors exploded with laughter, and Malfoy’s face turned a brilliant shade of red, and,
unable to think up a reply, left in a huff.

A few hours later, they all arrived at the station, saying their good-byes until it was only
Harry, Hermione, and Katrina left. Hermione’s parents had arrived, but Harry and Hermione had
decided to stay until Kris arrived.

Harry started to think the situation over his head, and as he did, he came up with a starling
idea. Could it be…

“I’m sorry Katrina, but if your father doesn’t show up, you could come with us?” Mr. Granger
said, smiling at her, which made Katrina blush and look to the ground.

Hermione was looking at Katrina thoughtfully, until a shocked expression came across her face,
followed by one of understanding.

“No…” Hermione said quietly. “Her father’s already here.”

*****

A/N: How’d you all like that cliffe? I know I loved writing it! Ha! The next chapter may be a
while, I dunno how long though.

Cheers!



24. The Cruelty of Fate
-----------------------

Don’t kill me! This is just an author’s note!

A few of you expressed interest in reading the new fic that I have started, but cannot be posted
here because it has minimal harry/hermione. Well, I decided to put up the link here.

The story is called The Cruelty of Fate. It is about the marauder’s from when James Potter was
told the prophecy until the final marauder dies.

For those of you wondering, yes, there WILL be harry/hermione, but only in passing. It will only
be viewed a couple of times looking from the outside in, with little actual page time with the two
together.

If you wanna read it, follow the link, and feel free to post a review for it on my reviews for
this story. If you are a member of cosforums, then you don’t need to post a review here, but rather
at my thread over there. Or you could read it and not review at all, it’s up to you.

Cheers!



25. Chapter 40
--------------

A/N: Well, here’s the revelation of the Giggs mystery! I hope you like it! Also, expect chapters
from here on out to be shorter and more to the point, with a helluva lot less fluff and much more
action!

*****

Chapter 40

At Hermione’s words, Katrina gave a small smile and nodded. Harry scrunched his brows in
thought, wondering what was going on. Giggs wasn’t there, Harry would have seen him by now!
Unless…

Harry’s eyes flew open as a flurry of memories returned to him…

*Katrina was laying in the bed next to him when he awoke, his body still aching in pain. When
he asked later, she said Malfoy had pushed her down a flight of stairs…*

***

*A flicker of confusion flashed through Malfoy’s eyes, before he replaced it with a smirk.
“Wouldn’t you like to know Potter.”*

***

*“Harry!” Hermione squealed, waving at him from over where she was sitting with Katrina on the
Gryffindor common room couch. “Katrina is showing signs of being a metamorphagi! Isn’t that
great!?”*

***

*Katrina dueled as well as her father…*

***

*Cloud didn’t hate her as much as they thought…*

***

*“It’s been a long time Kris,” Serge said, smiling from ear to ear.*

*“Has it?” Cloud said mysteriously.*

***

The truth hit Harry so hard that he had to take a step back to keep his balance from the
dizziness that had invaded his head.

“No,” He murmured. “Impossible…”

“No Harry,” Kris Giggs said, now standing in the spot that his ‘daughter’ had once occupied.
“Nothing’s impossible.”

Harry couldn’t believe it, all that time…of course Katrina…or Kris…or whoever he was didn’t want
to join the Victor’s, the charmed parchment would’ve given him away.

“You-You’re the same person…” He muttered, still trying to comprehend it all. “How - who? Who
*are* you?”

Kris smiled sadly, shrugging his shoulders. “I am who I am. Raised as a muggle, didn’t discover
my magical talents until I was two years into my SeeD training. There I trained myself, night and
day, in all seasons, upwards of eighteen hours a day,”

Harry nodded shortly, a question that had been plaguing him for months burning him up inside.
“Why did you try to kill me?”

His question elicited a small gasp from the Granger’s and a nod of agreement from Hermione.

Kris had the decency to blush. “Pride, nothing but pride, Harry,” The man shook his head in
disbelief of himself. “I wanted to know if I could defeat you as, behind Voldemort and Dumbledore,
you seem to be one of the most worthy opponents. But then I got to know you, masquerading as
Katrina - this is my true form, by the way, there never was a Katrina - I realized how foolish I
was being, blinded by my ambition.”

He let out a long sigh, as if a huge weight had just been lifted off his shoulders. “That’s a
mistake I won’t allow to continue. We’ll see each other again Harry, I promise you this. I’ll help
you, we’ll make sure that you are ready for Voldemort when the time arrives for you to destroy him.
Until then, good luck, Harry…”

With a soft ‘pop’ Giggs dissapparated and left a rather shaken Harry and Hermione behind,

“Great start to the holidays, huh?” Harry asked rhetorically, laughing nervously.

“Yeah,” Hermione responded, before shaking her head, as if to thro the thoughts off of her.
“Well com on then, let’s go!” And with a soft peck on the cheek for Harry, Hermione took his hand
and followed the Granger’s to the family car.

*****

“So, er, Mr. Granger, how’s Manchester United been doing this season?” They were all piled in
the car, and had been for quite some time now. Harry, trying to distract himself from the musty
temperature of the car as well as the smell of spilt soda stained into the carpet.

“Oh, we’re doing just fine,” Hermione’s father replied joyfully. “That Ruud Von Nistelrooy is
tearing up the charts, no one can keep up with him in goals. Our defense has been solid, so
naturally, we’re leading the league by seven points.”

Harry nodded slowly, unable to think of anything else to say. Instead he resolved to laying his
head on his fiancée’s shoulder and trying to get some sleep.

Hermione smiled softly when she felt Harry’s head come into contact with her shoulder. She just
loved being close to him, and sighing contently, she took his hand, intertwining her fingers with
his, before laying her own head on Harry’s black mop of hair.

Within minutes, they had both fallen into a deep sleep.

*****

Christmas at the Granger’s was quite the affair for Harry, he couldn’t for the life of him, now
a week into the vacation, of a dull moment he had had. Christmas had been grand, Harry awoke on
that morning to a pile of presents under the tree, though to him the best part of it all was seeing
Hermione in her pink, fluffy bathrobe that she liked to use as sleepwear while she was home. She
looked absolutely adorable in it.

Harry had received the usual rock cakes from Hagrid, which were immediately disposed of, a bag
of tricks from Fred and George, a new foe-glass from Moody, a book on powerful spells from
Kingsley, a traditional Weasley sweater, and, from Hermione’s parents, a full wardrobe of
Manchester United clothing, as well as a special permission pass to leave the Hogwarts premises on
every game day for Man U, so that he and Hermione could portkey to Diagon Alley and watch the game
in *The Muggle’s Pub.*

Remus was the one that wowed him to no end. Harry curiously the package from the werewolf, and
was astounded to find a ten-way mirror set. These mirrors were the same as the one Sirius had given
him the year before, only this time there were ten of them linked together, all on one frequency,
and all for the marauder’s. Harry and Hermione hurriedly inscribed the names of all the Victors
into the backs of the mirrors and pocketed their own.

Finally Harry got around to giving Hermione the gift that he had been waiting to give her since
the night all the Victors had exchanged presents. Hermione stared at him in anticipation, having
waited for this moment for the better part of a full week now.

When she got the box, Hermione lost all sense of maturity and ripped the paper away and opened
the box hurriedly, unable to constrain her excitement. She pulled out a small, gold and scarlet
locket, and when she opened it, her eyes pooled with tears of happiness and love.

There, on one side of the locket, was a picture of herself, standing out on the quid ditch pitch
with Emerald perched on her left shoulder. On the other side was a widely grinning Harry, Hedwig
perched on his shoulder, nibbling at Harry’s right ear.

The writing on the front - gold side - of the locket was simple and sweet, however corny it may
have been.

*“Owl Love you Forever.”*

And on the back, inside of a heart with an arrow shot through it, read,

*“H+Hr”*

Harry was regarding her nervously, praying to Merlin that she liked it. “I know the
inscription’s a little stupid, but-”

“Oh shut up Harry! I love it! I love you so much!” And apparently either forgetting or not
caring that her parents were in the room, she leapt on top of him and kissed him fiercely, though
at least conscious enough to keep her hands away from inappropriate places.

The kiss was broken after a few short moments, and Harry wrapped the chain around Hermione’s
neck, while she beamed, face glowing like that of a *lumos* spell in a darkened doorway. Her
parents shared a smile with one another, recognizing the pure love that radiated from the couple,
no doubts in either of their minds that their daughter had truly found the love of her life.

*****

Hermione was playing with her new necklace cheerfully as she walked through the tunnel of
Anfield Stadium, dressed in a heavy warm-up West Ham jacket and tight-fitting jeans. Harry was
dressed in similar attire on her left, only preferring baggy jeans rather than tight-fitting
ones.

The rest of the Victors were there as well, and Harry had taken the opportunity to hand out all
of the mirrors, which everyone was elated to receive.

Dean of course was on the field warming up, and Harry thought privately - though he may have
been biased - that Dean looked like the best of the bunch. He was elated for Dean along with the
others when he was told by the coach that he was in the starting line-up for the day.

All nine of the other Victor’s sat on the bench, which they were grateful had heaters underneath
them. Hermione sat in Harry’s lap, content with her position, while Lavender sat on Seamus’ with
Parvati right next to them, and on her right, Neville and Ginny, who were comfortable sitting next
to one another, even if their relationship plans had not worked out.

Apparently her and Neville had tried a date, and afterwards, they held no doubt that they would
never be more than just great friends.

The last two, Ron and Luna, sat on the furthest right, simply holding hands and leaning into one
another.

Soon enough, the game began!

West Ham, as good as they were, and as well as Dean played, were just no match for the power
offense of Liverpool, who were armed with the prodigy Michael Owen and young star Steven Gerrard,
as well as many others.

It was already two to nothing thirty-four minutes into the first half, when Dean got his first
chance.

“Rickman with the ball now, he takes it up the sideline, and drops it for Harris. Harris takes a
quick glance up field and lets fly a lob for Griffiths…he plays it off the head, into the path of
Dean Thomas! The youngster jukes a defender, he’s twenty yards from goal, takes a shot! No! A
brilliant save by English international goalkeeper David Seaman, that’s why he’s one of the best in
the business lads. But still a good attempt from the youngster.”

The game got a little ugly for Dean and his buddies after halftime, it was obvious that they did
not have the stamina to trade blows with Liverpool. Dean played well, in Harry’s opinion, creating
a few chances and getting off another decent shot, but he was finally subbed for in the
seventy-ninth minute, after a stellar performance.

West Ham went on to lose horrendously, 5-0, but everyone at least had fun, and the coach
congratulated Dean on his performance after the game, telling him that he couldn’t wait to get him
to full-time duty.

The rest of the holidays went without action, at least none that was of importance to anyone
other than Harry and Hermione, excluding an excited owl that Dean had sent them after New Years,
telling them that he spoke with Dumbledore and the West Ham coach, and they agreed to let him
portkey out for all of the games, though he could not attend practices.

Harry and Hermione were happy for him, as was everyone else. It was nice to have good things
happen to good people during a time where innocents were dying without cause.

*****

Okay, so who saw the Giggs thing coming? Anyone? Anyone? …*Bueller…Bueller…*lol. Just to
clarify Owl love you for ever = I’ll love you forever, you know, owl=I’ll, stupid I know, but I
thought it was sort of funny. Dunno when the next update will be, but my other fic is taking
precedence right now, so it could be a while…

Cheers!



26. Chapter 41
--------------

A/N: Okay, I know, it’s been over a month, but I got it up!!! I know a lot of you are ready to
kill me, sorry for the serious lack of updates, but I have been very occupied with my other story
lately.

Okay, how about this irony? I wrote the first bit of this chapter about ten minutes before I
read the truth about Mark Evans on JKR’s website. And this comes in the chapter where I am trying
to get more on line with cannon. <Shakes head at the unfairness of it all> So screw it
anyway, Mark is important in my story, even if he won’t be in JKR’s.

I promise the next update will be quicker!

Oh, and on a side note, never, EVER go see the movie kill bill. Oh my god was that horrible,
hugest waste of two hours in all my life.

Anyways, onto the story.

Go Cubs!

*****

Chapter 41

Finally the new term was upon them, and Harry wished he could be back to the carefree holidays.
Unsurprisingly, Katrina – well, Kris, actually – did not return for the second term. It was the
first night back, when the Victors were all up in the common room late, drinking butterbeers, when
the question finally arose.

“Has anyone else noticed that Katrina wasn’t here today?” Ginny asked, perking the interest of
everyone in the room. Most heads turned to Harry and Hermione expectantly, as they all knew that
they had been the last to see her.

Harry sighed. “He’s not coming back, not that I know of. And that’s all I’m saying.”

Harry noticed with amusement that while Neville and Luna’s eyes grew large, no one else seemed
the wiser. Of course, that didn’t mean they missed the wording.

“Er…Harry mate, I think you just said ‘he’.” Ron stated confusedly, giving Harry a bewildered
expression.

“That’s because I did. Anyways, Dean, when’s your next game for West Ham?”

*****

For some reason, Harry couldn’t sleep that night. He tossed and turned, but couldn’t rest. What
was keeping him awake? Voldemort? No, that couldn’t be it, his scar wasn’t burning.

Growling in frustration, Harry threw the covers of his four-poster off of himself and groggily
walked down the stairs to the common room, where he could think by the fire. The stairs groaned
under his weight as Harry descended the stairway, where he was met with the unsuspected sight of
Mark Evans sitting on a loveseat by the roaring fire, clutching a letter tightly to his chest.

“Oi there Mark, what’s that you’ve got?”

Mark seemed a little shocked initially, but managed a weak smile when he saw Harry. He motioned
for him to come over, and Harry complied. Without a word, Mark handed him the parchment, obviously
wanting him to read it.

Taking the letter with a mixture of confusion and curiosity, Harry turned his eyes from the
young blonde Gryffindor to the parchment in hand.

*To Mark,*

*I have invested myself deeply in the mystery of your bloodline, and I arrived at a satisfying
conclusion. Mark, your father’s name is Bradley Evans, as you no doubt already know. Your father’s
grandfather was Gerald Evans, a well-known muggle actor – an actor also known for being quite a
ladies man. In his escapades, unbeknownst to him, Gerald gave birth to a son, named Earl Evans, the
last name was given by the mother in memory of the father that Earl would never know. Late in
Gerald’s life, he settled down with a kind muggle woman, and they produced another son, Gregory
Evans, whom you know as your grandfather.*

*Neither your great grandfather or your grandfather – or any member of your family, in fact,
knew of your grandfather’s brother, Earl.*

*Earl, I am sorry to say, is no longer with us. He was killed in a death eater attack many
years ago, because his daughter, Lily Evans, was engaged to one of Voldemort’s archenemies, James
Potter.*

*That is where the blood connection between yourself and Harry Potter lies, you had
grandfathers that were brothers, although neither knew that the other existed. So, as you no doubt
have realized by now, Harry Potter is your second cousin.*

*I do hope that this resolves all of your questions, as I daresay I cannot offer any more
information, as there is none to give.*

*Sincerely,*

*Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore*

Harry rose his eyes from the letter, smiling from ear to ear. Mark returned the smile, and
before they knew it, they had enveloped one another in a bone-crushing hug. Harry put forth fifteen
years of having no family into that hug, squeezing with all his might, only letting go when he was
afraid that he may suffocate his cousin.

Harry took a step back from Mark and beamed at him. “You’re the only blood family I have.”

Mark laughed and shook his head. “No I’m not, you still have my parents and grandpa to meet, but
I guess I’ll have to do until then.”

Harry laughed and sat down on the couch nearest the fire, patting the seat next to him for Mark.
Turning, his body free of any form of fatigue, he smiled at Mark. “So, you know all about my
history Mark. Tell me about yours.”

It was a night of many laughs, and a few tears, but one of the greatest in Harry’s life. For
once, finally, he had what he had always wanted – a conversation with a member of his own
bloodline.

Of course, talking with Mark had its drawbacks. One of them being a rather sore ribcage where
Hermione had been elbowing him all day long during class. “Harry! You aren’t going to become a
better wizard by sleeping through our lessons!”

In response, Harry, not ever raising his head, waved his hand at the plastic bottle on the table
in front of him and instantly transfigured it into a plastic stag. Hermione didn’t talk to him for
the rest of the day.

Harry’s conversation with Mark had been…intriguing, to say the least. He had learned all about
Mark’s family…*his family*…and could not wait to meet them. Mark had apparently been terrified
of Dudley ever since he was little, but had finally gotten even with him this year when he used an
accidental emotional burst of magic to turn the whale of a child into a pig, literally. Dudley’s
memory had been wiped, naturally, so this was the first Harry had heard of it, and it made him
laugh heartily.

Of course, without being able to talk to Hermione, Harry had nothing to do for the night, their
traditional snogging session in the boys’ dormitory obviously canceled. Instead he decided to take
his Marauder out to the quidditch pitch to let off some steam.

It was a cool, winter night, as it was still early January, and snow had blanketed the quidditch
pitch, making it a beautiful sight to behold. Harry shook off the beauty of his surroundings and
instead took off towards the goalposts, twirling and corkscrewing the entire way.

Flying had always been bliss for Harry, and it always would be. Of all the things in his life,
Harry cherished only his private time with Hermione more than private time with his broom –
*quidditch broom.*

Of course, there was always one thing that could ruin his day – Draco Malfoy. As the pale-faced
ferret rose to Harry’s level, Harry wondered if the boy constantly spied on him just so he would
know the perfect times to piss him off.

“Potter.”

“Ferret.”

Malfoy sneered at the nickname he had been christened with ever since Barty Crouch – who had
been masquerading as Professor Moody at the time – had transfigured him into the furry animal in
Harry’s fourth year.

“So, I heard you and your mudblood got in a little tiff.”

“For someone who supposedly hates me so much you sure do seem to take an interest in every
aspect of my life.”

“Well it is somewhat difficult to avoid the gossip surrounding the all-famous Harry Potter.”

“Seems that you are quite interested in that gossip you hate so much if you followed me out
here.”

“I’d never follow you anywhere Potter.”

“You see to do a lot of it in quidditch.”

Malfoy’s face reddened in anger, while Harry smirked. It was always fun to get the best of Draco
Malfoy.

“Care to put a bet on that Potter?”

“What?” Harry asked, confused.

“If you are such a brilliant flier, and apparently you think you can duel as well, why don’t we
have ourselves a little air-duel?”

“Are you insane!?” Harry screamed at him. “If one of us fell from our brooms, we would die!”

Draco rolled his eyes. “You really are a dolt, aren’t you Potter? Haven’t you ever heard of a
cushioning charm? So what of it? First man to fall from his broom loses.”

“Don’t think you can goad me into an ego contest Malfoy, I could care less about it. I don’t
need to prove myself better that you, I already know I am. Here’s your proof.”

With that Harry turned tail and flew back to Gryffindor Tower, not allowing Malfoy the pleasure
of provoking him into a fight. Hermione would be proud. Harry smiled at the thought, which made his
return ride all the more sweet.

Harry gave some thought to what Draco had said over the next few days, and came to a conclusion.
Once again, the ferret had inadvertently helped Harry. Dueling on broomsticks was something that
Harry would have never thought of, but would be very useful in combat.

So he confronted Dumbledore with the idea. “Very well Harry,” The old man replied, a twinkle in
his eyes. “I have a few acquaintances in that area, I’ll owl them and we’ll see what we can
do.”

That had been nearly a week ago. Since then, Harry had made-up with Hermione, even if their
‘fight’ wasn’t all that dramatic. She had forgiven him for his fatigue the moment he told her about
his late night conversation with Mark Evans.

The rest of the Victors, however, were more interested in their upcoming dueling on broomsticks
lessons. Harry had taught them all how to create a great broomstick, and all were in the
making.

Parvati had christened hers *The Unicorn,* while her partner in crime Lavender had opted
for *The Cosmo.* Their Irish friend had named his broom after his homeland, calling it *The
Leprechaun.* Neville’s was aptly named *Mother Nature,* while Dean took a comic route and
named his after a popular muggle movie, naming the broom *The Spaceball.* Ginny had *The
Fiery Feline,* while Ron still had his Christmas present, *The Firedrake.*

Hermione had received many groans and rolled eyes for her broom, but she didn’t care. Her broom,
*The Green Eyed Monster,* was christened after her favorite emerald-eyed Gryffindor.

Dean, being the comic that he was, immediately pointed out Hermione’s reasoning. “Come on guys,
we can’t be too harsh on the girl,” He had said this almost sincerely, earning him many odd looks.
“I mean, we all named our brooms after our favorite things, right? Well, obviously, Hermione’s
favorite thing to be between her legs is the Green Eyed Monster, so…”

His sentence was cut off when Hermione hurled a pillow at his face, blushing furiously. Harry’s
face had gone bright as well, but no one seemed to notice, as they were all rolling on the floor
clutching their sides in laughter.

An owl flew into the room just then, dropping a letter at Harry’s feet. “What the…”

Harry picked up the parchment and read it quickly, a smile blossoming on his face as he got
further along.

*Harry,*

*As I told you before, I have contacts that are experienced in the art of Broomstick Dueling.
I have contacted them and they will be here tomorrow, at nine o’clock sharp, on the Quidditch Pitch
for your first day of training. You will have two meetings with them a week, and three with the
Order members for your dueling training, with now two days of rest. I believe you can tell the rest
of your friends this, as I know doubt am sure they are in the room with you now and know of the
impending situation. Good Luck.*

*Sincerely,*

*Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore*

Everyone was on the field at nine o’clock sharp the following night, ready for their first day
of training. Only Harry and Ron were on specialized brooms, the rest were on regular brooms, as
their specialized ones were not yet ready.

“Okay everyone,” Said one of the two men who would be training them, a tall, handsome man with
dark black hair and a trim figure. “My name is Biggs, and I will be your main flying instructor,
while my mate Wedge here,” He patted the other man, who was a bit shorter, and not necessarily
dashing man, but whose eyes held a deep pool of experience that made the girls swoon. “…will be
teaching you the finer points of dueling while flying. Take it away Wedge.”

The man smiled and stepped forward, looking at each Victor in turn. “Dueling on broomsticks in
one of the most dangerous types of dueling there is. At and moment a strong gust of wind or an
ill-fated lightning bolt could end your duel without a shot ever being fired. I’ve seen many of my
friends die over the years in battle, it is no easy feat to win a fight in the air.”

He let the seriousness of their situation sink in before starting with the lesson. “Okay, the
first thing you need to learn is the Broxal Charm. It gives your broomstick a long-lasting
*protego* effect, allowing you to misdirect and block spells by using your broomstick as a
shield. Now the incantation is…”

For the next hour, the Victors learned all kinds of techniques and abilities on the broomsticks.
Ron and Harry were far ahead of the rest, but it could have been partially due to the fact that
they were both riding superior brooms also.

The entire session went very smoothly until the end.

“Hey, you’re name’s Thomas right?” The man called Wedge asked of Dean as they were preparing to
go, who shook his head in confirmation. Wedge gave him a small smile. “I flew with your father, a
great duelist, he was, great with a broom and a wand.” Wedge bit his lip, lowering his eyes. “I saw
him die, taken down from behind by a death eater during the first war. If you ever want to talk
about him, I’m here for you.”

Dean looked positively shell-shocked. “W-What are you t-talking about? I-I’m a muggleborn, my
dad lives at home with me mum. H-How can you say that he is dead?”

Wedge regarded the boy carefully. “What’s that son? No, you look just like your father, I knew
him, and he died in combat. Same battle as Porkins, what do you mean your father is a live?”

A single tear dripped from Dean’s left eye. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” His voice
was barely over a whisper. “My father’s not dead, he’s at home, with my mum…”

Wedge’s eyes widened as the truth hit him. “Oh Merlin…she never…you didn’t know?”

*****

A/N: Nothing like a nice little cliffhanger to welcome you back to my story huh? Please read and
review! I’m in like, major review withdraw since my other story didn’t get the response I had
expected for it…but oh well, hopefully I’ll start getting some readers over there as time goes
on



27. Chapter 42
--------------

A/N: See? I told you the next one would come out quicker! Anyways, in this chapter we go more in
depth with Dean’s background and start to work a little harder on the Riddle, as well as other
things.

Go Cubs!

*****

Chapter 42

“A-apparently not,” Dean answered, another tear leaking down his face. “SO WHY DON’T YOU THE
BLOODY HELL TELL ME!”

The rest of the Victors looked on in shock and sadness. Dean’s father was not his biological
one? Dean wasn’t a muggleborn? What did it all mean?

“Son…you may want to sit down for this.” Wedge replied, looking very emotional.

Obviously, this was the wrong thing to say. “YOU’RE NOT MY FATHER! DON’T CALL ME SON! APPARENTLY
THE MAN I THOUGHT WAS MY DAD HAS BEEN LYING THE WHOLE TIME AS WELL! I’M NOBODY’S SON! I’M JUST A
COMMON BASTARD!”

With that, Dean stormed off with a primal cry, everyone staring in his wake with mixtures of
fear and sadness written across their faces. Harry looked around, not knowing what to do. He saw
Seamus, Dean’s best friend before Ginny, shake his head, then point at the girl in question. Ginny,
tears flowing freely, nodded after sending a cold glare at Wedge, and tore after Dean. Hopefully
she could reach him, because it looked like no one else had the ability.

Wedge, on the other hand, was stuttering non-coherently at the ruckus he had caused. Harry
didn’t blame him – the man hadn’t known any better. But he wasn’t about to bake cookies with him
over Easter holidays either.

“I guess training is over then,” Biggs replied half-heartedly. “We’ll see you all again in a few
days.”

With solemn nods, the Victors left the quidditch pitch for their common room, no one knowing
what to say, only hoping that Ginny did.

Harry wasn’t about to go back to the common room and face the trials that awaited there, so
instead he and Hermione left for the library, to work on something that they had been putting off
for far to long – the riddle.

“It says here that it is common for abbreviations to be in these riddles, and one-letter
abbreviations are used for many different words that may be important to a riddle,” Hermione said
as she flipped through a few pages of an Arithmancy book. “It is also common for these riddles to
be divided apart – well we know that already – each section holding it’s won significance, usually
and area or an item of significance.”

She closed the book with a sigh, rubbing her temples tiredly. “Well, let’s check it out shall
we?”

Harry nodded, and then pulled out the riddle, which had been scribbled all over with their
constant discoveries on it.

**0** **0** G H 1 2

**7** S **5** 1 0 1

**3** D D **2** 0 9

**1** G G S **3** 3

**1** V T M R **8**

**9** G H S **9** **1**

**8** F B **1** A **0**

**0** P **1** R B **6**

**1** **3** R M M **2**

**0** S V 1 2 **1**

D **1** V H P **1**

M M **9** G H **9**

T M R **9** P **9**

S V B M **8** **5**

“So that’s what we know.” Harry said, frowning at the parchment. “I guess we can divide it into
four sections, the dates split it into triangles. Now we just have to figure out what it all means
on the inside.”

Hermione frowned, her brows scrunched together in thought. “I think…maybe it is a double
riddle?”

“Huh?”

Hermione licked her lips as she studied the parchment. “Well, I mean, it is most likely about
both you and Voldemort, and because your date is at the top, and his at the bottom, I believe the
top two triangles pertain to you, while the bottom two pertain to Voldemort. Each half probably
tells what whoever it refers to needs to do to prepare for the battle.”

Harry thought on it for a moment, and then nodded. “Okay, it’s the best idea we’ve got, so I say
we go for it.”

He traced the symbols with his finger. “Well then, there are two groups. The first one is

G H 1 2

__ 1 0 1

___ 0 9

_____ 3

“So let’s try and break that down.”

Hermione cast a nervous glance at Harry, who nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure GH stands for ‘Godric’s
Hollow’, the twelve is probably a street address. I don’t know what the others are though.” He
frowned in disappointment.

“Well,” Hermione spoke up. “Perhaps the 101 isn’t a number, but rather a symbolism, you know,
101 means fear and such.”

Hermione sighed at the look on Harry’s face and continued. “1984, it’s a novel. From that novel
came the idea that the number 101 was associated with fear.”

Harry looked at Hermione in awe, making her blush. “It’s common knowledge Harry, honestly.” She
blushed again before continuing. “Moving on, we know it has something to do with fear in Godric’s
Hollow…” Her voice trailed off as she realized what she was saying.

Harry caught on as well. “Obviously I have to visit the place where my parents died. But what
about the nine and the three? Can’t be a date, there’s no year. So what is it?”

Shaking her head, Hermione sighed. “No idea, so let’s move on to the next part, maybe that will
help?” Harry nodded, and Hermione read out the next symbols in order.

“Okay, here goes, this one’s a bit longer…

S

DD

GGS

VTMR

GHS

FB

P

“Well, a few of these seem to be rather obvious, now that we see them in this perspective…”
Hermione said, glancing at Harry, who nodded agreement.

“Yeah, I’m sure that VTMR stands for Vanquish Tom Marvolo Riddle, and I thin that GGS stands for
Godric Gryffindor’s Sword. Perhaps the only thing I can kill Voldemort with is the sword?” Harry
looked at Hermione hopefully, but her shrug didn’t encourage him.

“Perhaps,” She responded, peering once again at the letters. “The letter ‘S’ almost always is
used to represent the word ‘sacrifice’, in Arithmancy, so it would seem that You have to sacrifice
whatever DD is to receive the Gryffindor Sword – which I do not understand as you already have it –
then use that swords power to Vanquish Riddle – ah! Perhaps the sacrifice will give the sword the
power to vanquish Voldemort, and it won’t work before…GHS is then most likely the location where
this will take place…Godric’s Hollow…something. FB is most likely standing for ‘Final Battle’, but
I don’t know what the ‘P’ is for. Perhaps Potter? I dunno.” Hermione looked very apprehensive as
she finished, a look that did not go unnoticed by Harry.

“What’s wrong Hermione? It looks like you don’t understand or like something.”

She shook her head. “It’s nothing…forget it. Anyways, the crux of this entire Riddle is, you
have to brave your fears in Godric’s Hollow, then through a sacrifice you’ll obtain the power to
vanquish Voldemort in the final battle. I know we are missing some stuff, but that seems to be the
point of it. But what could the sacrifice be?”

Trying to change the train of thought, Harry suggested, “Why don’t we do Riddle’s side now,
maybe it will help?”

Hermione waved a hand at him dismissively. “No, it won’t matter, there is nothing we could do
about it anyways, and it would be a waste of time. But the sacrifice…DD…what could it be…” Suddenly
she gasped, throwing a hand over her mouth, eyes widening in fear.

Harry caught on almost immediately. “Dumbledore…”

*****

Still shaken over the riddle, Harry and Hermione made their way back to the common room just
before curfew, to find Dean sitting by himself in a corner, his eyes bloodshot and cheeks stained.
Harry shared a quick glance with Hermione and she nodded, pecking him on the lips before retreating
for her dormitory. Harry would talk with Dean alone.

“Hey there Dean,” Harry said uncomfortably, sitting across from his distressed friend. “Talk to
me.”

Dean looked up at Harry, unsure of what to do, he didn’t seem to want to talk, so Harry spoke
again. “Look Dean, I know what it’s like to keep things bottled up inside, I’m a seasoned pro at
it. Believe me, it’ll help to get it all out in the open.”

Sighing, Dean looked up and spoke. “It…it’s like I don’t even know who I am anymore. Who am I?”
Dean’s voice cracked as he said this. “I’m not a wizard, I’m not a football player…I’m…I’m just a
scared kid who doesn’t know what to believe.”

Harry’s heart broke for Dean, it really did. He was in so much pain. “Dean…I know that was
tough, finding out like that. Merlin knows I don’t know what it’s like to go through that, I don’t
know how you feel, but I can relate. I never knew my father either Dean, and I was never told the
truth about my parents until I was eleven. But then I found people that loved me, like Ron and
Hermione. Your stepfather loves you Dean, even if you aren’t his blood. Your mum loves you too. I’m
sure they thought they were acting in your best interests. Nobody’s perfect, Dumbledore made the
same mistake with me, and because of that, combined with my own recklessness, my godfather died.
They were wrong, yes, but they didn’t tell you because they care about you. Hopefully you’ll be
able to understand that sooner rather than later. It’s not wise to be angry with the ones we love
Dean, it crumbles the heart, and without out hearts, we have nothing.”

Standing, Harry walked over and put a comforting hand on Dean’s shoulder before turning and
heading back for the boys dormitories. Just before he reached them, Dean spoke up again.

“Harry?”

Turning his head slowly, Harry looked back at his friend. “Yes?”

“Thanks.”

*****

By the next broomstick dueling lesson, which Wedge and Biggs referred to as ‘dog fighting’, Dean
was feeling much better. After the conversation he had with Ginny, and then Harry, he realized that
his parentage didn’t matter as long as people still loved him. That didn’t stop him from trying to
find out as much about his father as humanly possible though.

He and Ginny had also once again become an item. Whether or not Dean had truly loved Ginny
before their first break up, there was no doubt that he loved her now, and vice-versa. Neville had
no qualms with this either, and it seemed that the trio of them was stronger than ever. But today
was an exciting one for the Victors, as they all had their brooms ready to go.

“Hey Hermione!” Dean called out to her before they took off. “If you need more practice, I’m
sure your Green Eyed Monster won’t mind if you put him back between your legs tonight!”

Hermione scowled, but Harry laughed, he was just happy to see Dean back to his usual self. Dean,
Harry had to say, had a very impressive looking broomstick. *The Spaceball* was black with
holographic white spots on it to represent the stars. He had also charmed it to randomly spew out
quotes from the movie, such as, ‘I see that your Schwartz is as big as mine.’ And ‘She’s changed
from suck, to blow!’ Harry personally thought this was hilarious, and most of the others agreed
with him.

Hermione’s broom was solid, emerald green, *The Green Eyed Monster* displayed in gold
across the sky. Parvati’s *Cosmo* was bright pink, with red lip spots scattered all over it,
and Lavender’s *Unicorn* looked as beautifully mythical as the creature itself. Seamus had a
gold and green mixture color scheme for his *Leprechaun,* and Ginny’s *Feline* was
well…interesting. But not nearly as interesting as Luna’s *Full Moon,* which was dark blue and
covered with miniture pictures of mythical beasts that were mythical even to wizards. Neville
seemed to be riding on a piece of nature, which went well with the name of his broom, *Mother
Nature.*

Everyone cast the special shielding charm on their brooms as they rose into the air, today they
would be dueling for the first time, with weak color beams of light that would paint a rider,
signaling that they had been shot. Harry found it very difficult to maneuver and use his wand at
the same time, but managed well nevertheless. He shot down Parvati only a few seconds after the
duel started, then pulled up a corkscrew flip that put him on the tail of Neville, who went down
quietly.

Harry chanced a glance around the pitch, where Ron had gotten Lavender with a good maneuver, and
Hermione had knocked out Dean – which put her in position for an easy shot from Ginny. Harry saw
Luna streaking straight at him, and he smiled, feeling a thrill for a head-to-head duel. Luna fired
a quick shot that Harry dodged with a Sloth Grip Roll, and while in the middle of his flip, Harry
fired upwards and nailed the Quibbler heir tight between the eyes.

He spun around to see that Ginny had made easy work of Seamus, and it was now down to only
Harry, Ginny, and Ron. Ginny and Ron streaked at Harry at once, Ginny firing a quick shot to
Harry’s abdomen. Harry twisted on his broom and swung the stick in a defensive position, deflecting
the beam away from him and catching an unsuspecting Ron in the chest.

But Ginny, sneaky little devil that she was, had planned that all along, and swooped under Harry
before he could right himself, and ended the duel.

“That was good, very nice for a first outing, I was particularly impressed with Ginny, you
combined tactics with power and defense, using Harry to get rid of your brother for you, and then
using Harry’s defense against him to take him out, very good indeed.” Ginny blushed while the
others applauded, but Harry was doing so only half-heartedly, thinking about the awkwardness of
fighting with wand in hand.

It was as if a light bulb suddenly went on in Harry’s mind, as he decided that he knew exactly
what he was going to do. He grinned, not really listening to the rest of Wedge and Biggs speech. He
would definitely have the advantage next time.

*****

A/N:

Okay, there’s your first real taste of ‘dog fighting’, I hope you liked it. I also wrote in my
first little bit of angst with the Dean convo, which I am particularly proud of. Please leave me a
review, let me know how you liked it!

Go Cubs!



28. Chapter 43
--------------

**A/N: Well, I was bored at midnight, so I figured, why not? So here’s the first update for AT
in two months. Enjoy!**

*********

**Chapter 43**

Harry didn’t waste any time getting to work that night, immediately drawing the curtains around
his illustrious four-poster and beginning to whittle away at his Marauder. He wasn’t planning on
telling anyone about the modifications he was making, at least not until he had already slaughtered
them all in training the next night.

The process really only took a few moments, and Harry was able to fall asleep with the blissful
thought of lighting up all of his friends the following night.

*****

It was too bad he had to sit through a double-potions lesson with the Slytherins as the last
class that day before their dog-fighting lessons.

“Today you will be brewing the Granite Potion. The instructions are on the board. You have two
hours. I trust you will all be able to complete the potion in time,” He gave Neville a slimy smile,
“though it may take some longer than others.”

Neville, however, was no longer the little boy to be pushed around, and he wasn’t stupid either.
With no blush or even recognition of Snape’s insult, he started in on his potion and was one of the
first to complete the complicated coagulation.

Harry, on the other hand, was so wrapped up in his thoughts of the impending dog-fight that he
would partake in in a few hours didn’t even realize when he had wasted the first ten minutes
staring off into space until Hermione slightly nudged his arm to snap him out of his
comatose-state.

Unfortunately, this did not go unnoticed by Snape. “Granger! Potter! No helping one another! You
both will receive zeros for the day, now leave my class and expect a visit from your Head of House
regarding cheating.”

Harry, enraged, stood up a bit to quickly, knocking his cauldron all over the floor (thankfully
it was nearly empty) in his haste to retort. “That’s so unfair! You practically give Malfoy the
exam beforehand, why isn’t that cheating?”

Snape, now livid, leered at Harry, who was ignoring an irate Hermione who was covering her eyes
with one hand while her head shook at Harry’s inability to control his temper. “Detention Potter.
Unless you have something else to add?”

“You can shove your - *ow!”* Harry broke off when Hermione dug her fingernails into his
palm, making Snape’s smirk grow yet again.

“Hmm, it seems that at least Miss Granger is intelligent enough to not talk back, but I cannot
have her injuring my students like that, ten points from Gryffindor for attacking a fellow student,
Miss Granger, and five each for a public show of affection - you’re holding hands.”

“Yeah Snape? Well holding hands is a lot more action that you’re ever going to be getting so why
don’t you go -” but what Snape should go do was cut off, as Hermione had cast a silencing charm on
Harry and dragged him out of the classroom.

“Honestly Harry!” She said in a huff, her cheeks reddening in a way that Harry found incredibly
attractive. “Thanks to your stupid day-dreaming and temper, you have a detention and Gryffindor
lost twenty points!” She grabbed her hair in frustration. “Don’t you have anything to say for
yourself?”

Harry, only slightly ashamed, responded with a classic
dumb-boy-not-thinking-about-what-he’s-saying answer. “Er…you know you look really hot when you’re
angry?”

Hermione gaped at him for a second before growling in frustration and stomping off, presumably
to Gryffindor Tower, without another word.

“What did I say?”

*****

Harry didn’t see or hear from Hermione again until they all met out on the quidditch pitch later
that night for training. Harry couldn’t help the small smirk that was playing on his lips as he
walked up to his friends, something that didn’t go unnoticed by his friends.

“Oi Harry, what’s the smirk for?” Seamus asked, grinning.

“Yeah,” Dean continued, “Hermione’s looking pretty flushed too, what have you been up too all
day since Potions?”

“Well I dunno Dean, seems Hermione’s speechless, but I bet ya that it was Harry who was
tongue-tied!”

The duo began laughing louder than a New Orleans man on Mardi Gras while the others looked on in
mild amusement.

Harry and Hermione ignored the two of them, instead focusing on Biggs and Wedge. “Alright, why
don’t we just get right down to it, eh?”

Putting on game faces, everyone began to straddle their brooms and get ready for flight, while
Harry grinned madly. “Coming Harry?” Ginny asked as she took flight next to her boyfriend.

He nodded and pulled out his wand, holding it next to his broom. *“Conjecture
mobulus.”*

To everyone’s astonishment - except Harry’s - a slot opened up in Harry’s broom, allowing the
wand access, and the two bonded like father and son at a football match. Now he boarded his broom,
and took off into the air.

“Let’s dance.”

Curses started flying, but Harry kept himself restrained until he found a good opportunity. He
flew in behind Dean, who immediately started juking and corkscrewing in an attempt to get out of
the way, but Harry stayed on target and bellowed, “Fire!”

To the astonishment of everyone in the vicinity of the quidditch pitch, a bright red jet of
light shot out of the point of Harry’s wand, painting Dean from behind.

“Oh mother fu-”

“Language Ron!” Hermione chided before taking a shot at the red-head from the side. Ron, being
much more skilled on a broom than Hermione, easily dodged and swerved, coming up right behind the
bushy-haired fiancée of Harry potter and taking her out of the fight.

In the meantime, three other Victors had fallen victim to Harry’s infusion of his wand into the
broom. It gave him an insurmountable advantage over everyone else, he had the ability to aim and
shoot while making evasive maneuvers as well as the fact that his shots were much more accurate and
easier to pull off.

Needless to say, Harry had ended the duel in less than ten minutes, and was afterwards bombarded
with questions. An hour later, they had all taken to the air with the same modification on their
brooms that Harry had, making the fighting much more even, but Harry was still able to easily pull
out the victory.

Sweaty and tired from training, Harry collapsed on his bed that night after chucking all his
clothes to the foot of his bed. He did a quick cleansing charm on himself before his eyes gave up
on him and he fell into a deep slumber.

*********

**A/N: Sorry about the lack of depth and absence of importance or plot in this chapter, but oh
well. I dunno when the next update will be, could be in two months, might be next week, we’ll see.
I’m just gonna keep dragging this fic along tooth and nail, it will probably be finished
eventually.**

**Alright, so hit me up with a review, you know I love’em! Oh yeah, and everyone that likes
funny-offensive lyrics and rap music has to go out and but Hooray for Boobies by Blood Hound Gang,
as well as One fierce Beer Coaster by the same band. Great albums! And after you’ve listened to
them, check out my new fic, Harry Potter and theBLOODHOUNDGANG (though the name will probably
change soon, just look for my name as the author) and listen to the songs as you read the chapters,
it’s pretty funny!**

**Go Cubs!**



29. Chapter 44
--------------

**A/N: Here’s another chapter. Sorry if things seem a bit choppy, I really don’t remember where
exactly in the story I am, so let’s just say it’s…oh…March or so. That way I don’t have to deal
with Valentine’s day (unless I did already and forgot about it :p)**

**So this chapter will start out with light-hearted non-important stuff before we dive into the
actual story line later. That’s right! I said story line, meaning plot! Believe it or not I
actually *do* have one, it just hasn’t made an appearance in the last few months. Speaking a
few months, that’s all this story really has left, at which point I will most likely start up a
sequel.**

**New edition: Just for some additional humor, I’m gonna throw a Blood Hound Gang one-liner in
the AN at the beginning of each chapter. I’m gonna keep the rating PG-13 though, even if BLG is
definitely a NC-17 band. I mean, it’s only one line!**

**Blood Hound Gang, Hooray for Boobies, Track 4, Three Point One Four;**

**“You know what I really want in a girl? Me.”**

**Alright, that’s enough chatting for today, on to the story!**

*********

**Chapter 44**

Grass crunched and water sprayed upwards in trails, marking the place where a person had just
been on a wet and young Saturday morning in March. Today would be Gryffindor’s last Football match,
against Slytherin. Both team’s were undefeated, and this match would decide the championship.

The Slytherins, though they did not like the sport because of it’s muggle-relations, were rather
good for the simple fact that they did not like to be beaten at anything.

Harry watched his the team warm up with his arms around himself, protecting him from the brisk
breeze that was carrying a chilled wind throughout the entirety of the Hogwarts grounds.

Harry was fairly confident that Gryffindor could win, after all, they did have Dean Thomas, who
played professionally, and Freddy Adu, who was a prodigy, and Hermione could hold her own as
well.

Even though he was the team discipliner, Harry always seemed to find himself in the same
position that he was now; staring at the grasshoppers leaping from blade to blade of green grass
rather than watch his players leap for head balls while Dean and Hermione crossed in swingers and
out swingers into the penalty area from various positions.

A whistle brought Harry’s attention from the ground to the players on top of it, his cheeks
reddening as he realized that the game had begun.

“And it appears that Slytherin is going to continue its trend of taking cheap shots at their
opponents while the oblivious referee is busy elsewhere.”

Kerry Wood, who was yet again announcing (and would be doing all of the quidditch announcing as
well), earned a stern glare from McGonagall at the statement, but he had long since learned that
she wouldn’t do anything about it, the students loved the kid too much.

The game was brutal. Slytherins were pounding Gryffindor’s into the ground left and right, all
while Dean was telling his team to keep their cool. A straight-up brawl almost occurred in the
33rd minute though, when Dean stood up a Slytherin forward.

“And here comes Ackerly down the pitch - what a moron, he’s actually going to try and take on
Dean Thomas one v one - and - OH! Stuffed! Thomas says your like Santa Clause on a treadmill, you
ain’t goin’ nowhere!”

A mini fight erupted between the two players, with both receiving cautions in the end. But the
mood had been set, and the match was a rocket ready to explode.

“Granger down the side, makes a nice slice to beat one defender - nutmegs another, backheel pass
to Thomas, he hit’s a one-time in swinger to the far post - Evans is unmarked - GOOOAAAALLL!”

The crowd erupted as Wood went on. “And the geniuses of Slytherin apparently forgot all about
little *un*Mark’*ed* Evans, and he puts a cross from Dean Thomas straight into the back
of the net. One to nothing Gryffindor!”

The game remained rather tight for pretty much the rest of the game, the Lion’s staunch defense
not letting anything through whatsoever. It wasn’t until the 89th minute - at the last
possible moment - when the Slytherins finally lost it.

“And Steve Astro on the ball now…he’s going forward…oh! And Keeper Weasley takes it right off
his feet. Too bad. And Weasley goes to - whoa!”

Astro had apparently had enough and shoved Ron from behind, eliciting a reaction from the larger
student. Ron, apparently without thought, turned with a balled fist and drove it upwards into
Astro’s jaw.

“Holy Merlin! What a right hook from Weasley! One-hit KO! You know, I once KO’d twenty Astros in
a single outing…”

But whatever Kerry may have said from there on out wasn’t heard, as the benches had emptied and
there was now a mash-pit of wizards and witches fighting the muggle way in the middle of the
pitch.

Harry ran into the fray, desperate to find Hermione, and get her out, without causing any
trouble. He didn’t want either of them to get hurt.

He found her face to face with a Slytherin boy, a furious look on her face as she showed him her
ring.

“You think I could help you bust a nut huh? Sure! How about this!” Before the poor kid could
react, Hermione had driven her foot up into the kid’s crotch, effectively sending him to the ground
in agony.

Harry bit back a laugh and pulled Hermione away from the writhing kid and back to the castle,
away from the chaos outside.

Needless to say, Gryffindor was awarded the Football Cup, with eighteen red cards and twenty-two
yellow being handed out, the game was called early, and Dumbledore told Dean that there would be no
football tournament the next year, which Dean reluctantly agreed to. The sport brought forth way to
much antagonistic actions between the houses, mostly because half the students didn’t even know
what a football was.

It was great while it lasted, but Harry decided that he would rather watch Dean play
professional football anyways.

*****

Later that night, Harry and Hermione were huddled over a certain piece of parchment cluttered
with letters and numbers, no closer to figuring the whole thing out than they had been a month
ago.

“Some things…they just…” Hermione groaned, pulling at her hair. “I just don’t understand…and no
one can help…”

Harry laughed, landing a soft kiss on her cheek before putting forth a suggestion. “You know
Hermione, why don’t we take a little field trip to the Ministry of Magic tomorrow? I’m sure they
have a record of the theory somewhere, and maybe we’ll be able to question whoever discovered it or
wrote it or whatever. It couldn’t hurt, could it?”

Hermione considered for a moment and nodded. “I don’t suppose so, except for the fact that if
McGonogall finds out she’d give us a month of detention for leaving school without permission…”

“-but that’s what makes it fun, isn’t it?” Harry cut her off with a grin, knowing that she
couldn’t resist it and she would break down.

“Oh…okay Harry. We’ll leave after breakfast tomorrow. But we better not get caught!”

*****

Breakfast was a humorous affair the next morning. Harry and Hermione kept eyeing each other and
grinning, while Ron was oblivious to it all. Dean and Seamus were cracking jokes every five
seconds, making everyone laugh.

But the best part came right after Neville came and sat down, a sort of dreamy expression on his
face. “What’s up with you Neville?” Seamus asked him, interested.

“Oh nothing much, I just got a date for the next Hogsmeade weekend, that’s all.” The guys
exploded and started patting Neville on the back and congratulating him while he told them all
about this seventh year Hufflepuff that he had asked to Hogsmeade.

“So an older woman, eh chap?” Dean said, getting a nod from Neville. Dean grinned. “Well you
know what they say, women are like dog shit, as they get older they’re easier to pick up!”

All the guys howled in laughter, tears brimming their eyelids and then spilling out while the
girls all looked at Dean with a great look of disgust.

Harry nearly wet himself laughing, but stopped immediately when Hermione glared at him with a
you’re-not-getting-anything-tonight-if-you-don’t-shut-up look on her face. Dean, Harry noticed, was
on the receiving end of a very similar look from Ginny. Coughing to try and erase the mental image
of the girl he thought of as a sister doing anything of that nature, he got up and left the table,
Hermione following him.

After a quick trip to Gryffindor Tower to retrieve the parchment containing the riddle, Harry
and Hermione snuck out one of the many exits of the castle to Hogsmeade.

*****

From Hogsmeade they created a…rule-bending portkey…and found themselves at the phone booth in
front of the Ministry of Magic. They stepped in, Harry dialing the code, and waited for a
response.

“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Will you please state your names and purpose?”

“Erm…Harry Potter and Hermione Granger…umm…Research?”

“Very well,” The perfectly mechanical voice toned back to them, the chirping cutting off as a
clanging began from the coin return slot, signaling the arrival of their badges.

*Cling Cling.*

Harry picked up the badge, fearing the worst.

*Harry Potter*

*Research Mission*

He rolled his eyes and handed the other badge to Hermione; she mimicked his actions.

“Honestly, can’t they come up with something else?”

Whatever Hermione’s response may have been was cut off as they were both whisked away to the
Ministry of Magic. Harry landed with a thud, keeping his feet firmly on the ground, while Hermione,
not being so lucky, ended up on the ground below him.

He smirked at her. “Aren’t I supposed to be the one that lays under you?”

In response Hermione kicked upwards and caught Harry squarely in the groin. He fell down with an
*oof* and Hermione stood back up, a triumphant smile on her face. Harry winced and rolled
back, pressing his hands to the ground, and with a push jumped up from his back and landed on his
feet, right next to Hermione.

She gave him an appraising look before heading forward to the Directory Desk. After checking in
their wands, Harry and Hermione were redirected to the Arithmancy Department.

Upon arriving at the office doors to the Department that rivaled The Misuse of Muggle Artifacts
Office in terms of size and importance, Harry and Hermione were greeted by a young witch with a
smile. “Hello, how may I help you today?” She asked them warmly.

Hermione took the initiative. “Hi, we are doing research on a riddle from a few years back -
nineteen eighty, to be exact - and were hoping that you might be able to help us with it?”

The witch smiled and nodded. “Sure, we have an archive of every riddle ever recorded for the
past four hundred and seventy-two years. If you will give me the first three digits of your poem,
I’ll be able to find it for you.”

Hermione did so and the witch disappeared for a moment before coming back. “The riddle you
requested information for is already in your position, yes?”

Hermione nodded.

“I am sorry, but there is no further information on the riddle other than that which is written
down.” The woman blinked a few times as if trying to refocus her eyes, and continued. “The riddle
has been translated many times and it is most certainly correct,” She said in a flat tone,
answering a question neither of them had asked or had planned on asking. “that is all of the
information I can offer. Good-bye.”

The woman twitched a little as her eyes swam around the room; Harry and Hermione took this as
their cue to leave, and they did.

“That was…” Harry began, but was interrupted by Hermione.

“Utterly *useless!* And…strange.”

*****

It was much later that week that Harry found himself in the Room of Requirement, after one of
Snape’s detentions. The slimy git had made Harry mop every dungeon used for classes with no magic.
Now Harry was used to mopping from his time with the Dursley’s, but what Snape made him do was
immoral. There were fifteen in-use dungeons, each of them taking at least twenty minutes to mop,
even for someone as experienced at it as Harry.

Now Harry did what he had been doing behind everyone’s backs ever since Christmas. The room was
dark and musty, with pale targets lined up all around the edges as well as the center; some were
stationary while others moved like leaves in the wind.

Taking a deep breath, Harry pulled out his wand and waved it in a complicated maneuver, taking
aim. “*Kriksudo!”*

Purple light - an indicator of very dark magic - shot from his wand and pierced one of the
targets, melting it into an unidentifiable puddle of…stuff.

*“Salzikendo!”*

*“Prothemis!”*

*“Mrandef!”*

*“Lonvibar!”*

He shot multitudes of dark spells every which way around the room, satisfied with his progress.
It had taken a while, but Harry had finally mastered quite a few dark spells. He told himself that
it was so that he would be prepared for whatever Voldemort might throw his way; and it started like
that, certainly. But now…Harry found himself enjoying the power that the spells gave him. The power
to melt something, or incinerate it, with the use of only one word. For some reason, it made Harry
feel good, it was a great way for him to relieve stress.

Taking another deep breath, Harry tried something that he had never done before, although he had
pondered on the idea. Dark magic was powerful in itself, but what if the incantations themselves
were spoken in Parseltongue? Not only would an opponent not know what was coming (barring them
being a Parseltongue themselves), but if one combined a dark language with a dark spell, just how
dark would the result become?

Taking a deep breath, Harry had the room conjure a brick wall.

Raising his wand, he screamed the incantation of a dark blasting charm in Parseltongue.

*“Sracius Salicie!”*

The resulting explosion picked Harry up off of his feet and hurled him twenty feet across the
room, slamming him into the opposite wall. Harry took a moment to stand, and groggily rubbed his
eyes, picking his glasses off the ground and putting them on.

He looked over to where the brick wall had been and his jaw dropped to the floor.

There was nothing left of it.

In the middle of the room there was a pile of dust, nothing more.

*********

**A/N: Okay, there ya go, a chapter that actually has plot points in it! Woo-hoo! Dunno when
the next chapter will be up, but keep an eye out for it! Hit me up with a review if it fits your
fancy!**

**Go Cubs!**



30. Chapter 45
--------------

**A/N: Here we go with more of the plot again, hopefully the rest of the story will be like
this, though I promise I will try and continue the comic relief as the story gets more
serious.**

**On another note, I’m not going to make a sequel to this fic, so instead the final
confrontation with Voldemort will happen in *this* fic, so let’s all pretend that the date in
the riddle that says something about Harry’s seventh year actually means this one instead.
A’ight?**

**On yet another note, I do think I’ll be writing another fic after this one, but it’ll be
post-Hogwarts. I’ll use some of the same ideas from this fic in that one, I’ll let you know more
when I get closer to writing it.**

**One Fierce Beer Coaster, The Blood Hound Gang, Track One, Kiss Me Where It Smells
Funny:**

**“She’s the one that’s speechless I’m the one that’s tongue-tied, she’s thinkin’ holy mackerel
I’m thinkin’ tuna on the side!”**

*********

**Chapter 45**

“What’s wrong Harry?” Hermione asked for the thousandth time the next day, when Harry winced at
the slightest bit of contact. His back was very raw from the impact he had with the wall the night
before, and it was causing him pain with every step.

*“Slaczious.”* Harry muttered in response, testing Hermione’s ears in Parseltongue and
cunningly trying to change the subject.

“Look Harry,” Hermione scolded him. “You may not want to tell me what’s wrong - and yes, I do
know what you said, ‘nothing’ - but don’t treat me like I am some nobody who can’t tell when you’re
hurting or hiding something. You know you can trust me with anything, and it hurts when you keep
things from me, especially when you’re in pain because of it.”

Harry immediately felt guilty for keeping this information from Hermione, but he couldn’t tell
her, she wouldn’t understand, no one would. If Hermione knew what he was doing…she would go to
Dumbledore immediately, and the headmaster would find some way to stop him.

Honestly…it wasn’t like he was hurting anyone. It was just a good way to relieve stress and
learn about the dark arts at the same time. How else would he be prepared to fight the dark curses
if he didn’t know them himself?

Hermione took the hint that Harry wasn’t going to tell anybody what was wrong so she decided to
drop the subject for the time being. Instead they were now in Weapons class, Harry having his ass
handed to him on a silver platter by Cloud while Hermione was mauled by Tifa.

Harry knew that he was getting better with a sword, but no one was anything close to the skill
level that Cloud was at. Harry figured he was well above-average; but he didn’t really care as long
as he could beat Malfoy every time, which he could.

Harry also enjoyed the fact that he more or less knew why ‘Katrina’ was no longer in the class
and Malfoy didn’t. Anything he one-upped the Slytherin prick on was a good thing.

Although his classes were going fairly well in all subjects, it was March, and that meant
Hermione had started to get on both him and Ron to start studying for their end-of-year exams. Ron,
like always, told Hermione that she was nutters and ignored her every time that she tried to get
him to study.

Harry on the other hand was more than willing to spend time alone with Hermione, whether it be
for studying or something different, just for the simple fact that he could be with the woman he
loved.

The one class that Harry was needing every last bit of help he could get in was Arithmancy.
Though he may have been dealing with a great riddle with a fair amount of success; he had a lot
more trouble with the actual in-class practical work.

And that lead him to where he was now; in the library with Hermione, looking over their
Arithmancy notes. “Honestly Harry, it just isn’t that hard,” Hermione told him in the tone she took
whenever she couldn’t understand why some people were a lot dumber than she was. “Just combine the
numbers, interpret the letters and symbols, and it’ll be easy!”

Harry, tired of work, resorted to flattery. “Wow Hermione, smart and beautiful. How did I ever
land you?”

Hermione blushed, a small smile playing on her lips. “Oh Harry…”

*Yes! She’s been distracted! Now to put the quaffle through the hoop!*

“I love you Hermione.”

Her smile broadened as her face flushed an even deeper shade of red. “Oh Harry…I love you
more.”

Harry grinned. “Yeah…you probably do. I’m so desirable and everything.”

Hermione laughed and swatted at Harry’s arm playfully, their notes forgotten.

*Damn I’m good.*

“You know Hermione,” Harry began. “We’re engaged and all, but we haven’t really talked about
setting a date. Do you know when you want it?”

Hermione smiled and nodded, seemingly prepared for this question. “Yes Harry, we’ll have it as
soon as you defeat Voldemort. I want you to have something to look forward to.”

Harry decided it wouldn’t get him anywhere to point out that he may *not* be alive that
long to get married, so he bit his tongue. Besides, he understood what Hermione was trying to do,
giving him something that Voldemort did not have.

A reason to live.

*****

*“Slaciete!”*

*“Mracsienece!”*

*“Flasacsica!”*

Harry was yet again in the Room of Requirement, firing curses every which way in Parseltongue.
He was starting to be real damned good at it. Harry had always been one to be modest, but he knew
the truth behind his power; he wasn’t stupid. He knew that these curses he was shooting would most
likely rip a man in two pieces if they connected.

But, he wasn’t planning on using them on any men, any time soon.

Well, maybe if he was provoked. That would make it okay, right?

*****

April came with no new developments by Voldemort, which Harry found deeply disturbing. The date
on the riddle gave him about a month to figure everything out…or else, well, he didn’t know what
else.

Harry was walking from Charms to Defense class with Ron and Hermione when they heard a familiar
drawl drift their way.

“Look, if it isn’t Potter and his pathetic mud blood. Oh - and I almost didn’t see you there
Weasel - then again your best friends haven’t been paying you much attention lately either have
they? So I suppose you’re used to feeling neglected, especially with a pathetic excuse for a family
like yours.”

Ron spun so quickly one would have thought he was facing that direction the entire time. But
Harry was a bit distracted by what Malfoy had said. Had he and Hermione really been ignoring Ron
that much?

Malfoy, knowing there were no teachers around, fired a quick curse.

*“Dransienso!”*

Hermione gasped - but Harry, thinking quickly jumped in front and bellowed a counter-curse, in
Parseltongue. *“Prasciten!”*

Malfoy’s spell rebounded with such force that it threw the blonde boy far across the hallway and
through a wooden door, into a seldom-used broom closet.

Feeling rather proud of himself, Harry turned and smiled at Ron, who was looking at him in awe.
Hermione’s reaction, however, was much different.

“Harry,” She said sternly, her eyes gleaming. “Where did you learn to counter a dark curse?”



31. Chapter 46
--------------

**A/N:**

**Hey all, surprised? Yeah, so, I got bored, figured, what the hell, and decided to go ahead
and write a chapter just for the hell of it. What’s it been, like 2-3 months?**

**Well whatever, anyways, enjoy, and don’t forget to review; if the reviews weren’t there this
fic would’ve been discontinued a LONG time ago!**

*********

“Uhh…er…well the thing is…um…yeah,” Harry responded, looking sheepish. Hermione’s icy glare
seemed to penetrate his skin and freeze his very heart; not that he would ever admit that to
anybody.

“I’m *waiting!”* Hermione said impatiently, clucking her tongue and tapping one toe on the
ground. For being a young bookworm, weighing at most 110 pounds and not a hair taller than 5’6”
(though her hair probably made her look even taller than she really was), Hermione could be very
intimidating.

By now a myriad of students had filled the hall, glancing anxiously from Malfoy’s crumpled form
on the floor to Harry, who was mouthing wordlessly like a goldfish out of water.

Due to the swarm of students, Professor McGonogall had found her way into the hall, gasping at
the sight of the pretty-boy ferret moaning and groaning inside a broom closet - but not for the
same reasons most students did so.

As the aging Transfiguration Professor fussed over the injured Malfoy (Harry thought she did a
pretty good job of actually pretending that she cared) a light cough behind him made Harry aware of
the Headmaster’s presence.

“Perhaps we should be heading to my office, Harry. You may tell me all about what has just
occurred when we arrive.”

Without waiting for an answer - mainly because anything outside of a positive response was not
going to be accepted - the old man turned with a whisp of his cloak and lead the way to the
esteemed Headmaster’s office.

Three corridors, two flights of stairs, and a stone gargoyle later Harry was sitting in a
conjured chair across from the man he had admired his entire wizarding life.

“So Harry, what transpired you to attack Mr. Malfoy in the Charms corridor today?”

“I didn’t attack him!” Harry defended, “he attacked me; I only used a shielding charm and it
rebounded on him! I can’t be reprimanded for defending myself can I?”

“Is that so?” Dumbledore asked, quirking an eyebrow. “Let me see your wand then,”

Harry did as he was told, handing the wand over to the headmaster. Dumbledore studied it for a
moment before performing a few quick charms, his face changing from happiness to surprise to
disappointment.

The old wizard handed Harry his wand. “Now Harry, obviously, yes, you were only defending
yourself, but now I must ask; where did you learn the spell that you used? I will assume you are
aware that it was a dark curse, yes?”

Harry nodded; Dumbledore sighed.

“So Harry, let me be the detective, as they say. This summer you became aware of a riddle
prophesizing your imminent battle with the dark lord. You knew you needed to begin training. As you
trained, you realized that the spells you were being taught could only go so far; therefore, you
decided to dabble into the dark arts, because they are what Voldemort is most adept at, and you
believe that by knowing what one is fighting against, one can defend oneself to greater
effect.”

Harry, realizing that Dumbledore had probably known this would happen all along, wasn’t all to
surprised. He only offered a nod in response.

Dumbledore sighed again, pulling off his glasses to clench the brim of his nose before returning
them to his face.

“Very well Harry, you hold your own fate in your own hands. I may not condone your actions
entirely, but there is no way I believe that I could stop you from practicing these arts.”

Now Harry was surprised, unable to utter a word, he nodded, something he seemed to be doing a
lot of lately.

Dumbledore raised an arm towards the office door. “You should best be on your way then, Harry.
Be careful; the dark arts are not something to be messed with easily; you must think of the
consequences that your actions could bring to those around you, as well as yourself.”

Harry began to walk to the door, stopping only when Dumbledore’s voice invaded his ears again.
“I once taught a boy much like you Harry; extremely talented, orphaned, and loyal to his friends.
He was a prefect, a model student and child. He was fascinated by the dark arts; he did not use
them at a young age, but he studied them, learned the specifics, until he realized something. He
could use the dark arts, but use them for good; and that would make it just. So in his second year
he secretly practiced them, used them sparingly, until he grew to be the school’s expert on them.
He never cursed a student, nor harmed one; nobody thought him able. But he continued using the
arts; just as you are, and eventually he changed Harry; He became Lord Voldemort.”

*****

Harry was mulling over what Dumbledore had said to him all the way back to Gryffindor Tower,
where Hermione was certain to confront him. He knew the professor was right, he could tell that he
was changing, he just didn’t know what it was until now.

If he were to destroy the dark lord with dark arts, a new lord would be born; the said lord
being himself. He couldn’t allow that to happen, he cared to much for those around him.

Finally he reached the common room, muttering the password to the fat lady and entering, not at
all surprised to see the entire Gryffindor portion of the DA waiting for him.

Hermione opened her mouth to speak, but Harry stopped her with a raised hand. “Don’t worry about
it guys, I know what I did and I’ve thought about it; I don’t need you to tell me what is right.”
Harry got a gleam in his eyes that could be described as nothing less than angelic. “Lord Voldemort
will go down, but I’m not going to beat him at his own game, I’ll beat him at mine.”

*****

A/N:

Yeah, I know, extremely short, right? Oh well, too bad, it’s just not much fun writing this
anymore, you guys are the ones keeping the story alive, not me. Review enough and keep my ego high,
and hopefully I’ll be able to fulfill your wishes and actually complete this story.

Until then…

Later Player



32. Clearing The Air
--------------------

Oh boy, I don’t wanna even think about how much some of you are gonna hate me for posting an
author’s note, especially because the chapter was corrupted the first time I tried to post it, but
I thought I’d try to clear the air a bit.

A lot of you, no doubt, are wondering why I can’t find the time to write a little Harry Potter
on the side of whatever it is that I do on a daily basis, am I right?

Well, the truth of the matter is, I am currently writing a novel, something that is taking up
massive amounts of my time, and every time I try to get back to AT, a new idea hits me, like the
whole quidditch cup thing.

I do know how this story ends, and I do really plan on finishing it up at some point, it’s just
tough with all of the other stuff circling around in my head.

For those of you that may wonder how serious I am about this book I’m writing (it’s called ‘The
Imminence of Fate’) I’ll just give you a bit of description about it. It is part one of a three
book set, entitled ‘The Trilogy of Fate’ and revolves around two boys as they travel the world
searching for truth.

It starts out simple -- the boys come across a body in the woods by their home, the only
identifying marks upon it being a golden nameplate round his neck and a shruiken lodged inside the
throat. Time passes and the boys hold this secret to themselves…until someone comes looking for the
lost man. Curiosity sets adventure into motion, but it doesn’t take long until their search for
truth evolves into a quest to find the true Fate of man itself, and whether it holds prosperity…or
destruction.

Anyways, so that’s what’s been eating into my AT time, so if you’re ever in a bookstore a few
months from now and see a book entitled ’The Imminence of Fate’ with a description close to that
which I just gave you, at least you’ll know all the delays in AT were worth something (and yes, I
have had a few people read the thing for real, and have had publishers contact me about it, but
I’ve done nothing so far in those regards…basically I’m trying to say ’this book is for real’
without sounding arrogant, but oh well…).

Oh yeah -- but I have started writing the next AT chapter, by the way, it’ll be up maybe
tomorrow, maybe later, just depends how long I intend to make it.

Hope you guys have a better understanding now,

Player aka SoraSummers



33. Chapter 47
--------------

**A/N: I’m really sorry about the wait, not to mention the major technical problems I had
uploading a stupid author’s note (and further ones that made me re-write the chapter 2 bloody
f*cking times!), but finally now I can give you all the next chapter.**

**There’s only a few more left, everything is gonna come into focus now, it’ll all sort-of make
sense at the end, and it definitely will not be a happy-go-lucky ending either.**

**Anyways, Read and Review!**


**----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------**

After Harry’s proclamation the night before that he would beat Voldemort without resorting to
the dark arts, he got straight to work; and the first thing he needed to figure out was that
godforsaken riddle.

He knew what the dates meant, he knew a few of the abbreviations, he had even written it all
down, along with what he still had to figure out.

*My birthdate…the date Voldemort attacked me…the night we are prophesized to fight again.
Three lines that divide the rectangle into four section; two of each pertaining to me and
Voldemort. Logically, they should stand for the same thing.*

*My first triangle is…*

*GH12 -- probably Godric’s Hollow 12...where I lived when I was a year old, where my parents
were killed and I became famous.*

*101 -- most likely it means fear, some kind of fear of mine…*

*09 -- no idea*

*3 -- no bloody clue*

*My second triangle…*

*S -- stands for sacrifice most likely, the next line meaning who does the
sacrificing…*

*DD -- Dumbledore. I just can’t think of any other possibility…I don’t wanna believe it, but
it has to be true.*

*GGS -- Godric Gryffindor’s Sword. Now, according to Arithmetic Theories, this should be the
acquisition I acquire for the sacrifice, but I already have it, and there was no sacrifice! What
does it mean?*

*VTMR -- The ‘TMR’ has to mean ‘Tom Marvolo Riddle’. ‘V’ probably stands for
‘Vanquish’.*

*So literally, my second triangle says…*

*Dumbledore’s sacrifice grants me the Godric Gryffindor Sword, and I use that to vanquish
Voldemort.*

*This means that this is the action; the first triangle has to be the place. I know the part
about Godric’s Hollow, I know the part about fear -- probably just means Voldemort -- the ‘09’ and
‘3’ must have some kind of location significance…*

*I dunno…damn it! None of this makes sense with that bloody sacrifice thing! Shit! Maybe
dissecting Voldemort’s side would help…*

*If only I had paid more attention in Arithmancy class maybe I would remember…hold
it…memory…*

“Hermione!”

Hermione, who was snoozing quietly next to him, woke up with a start. “Mmm…Harry…what is
it?”

“Hermione, do you remember a few days ago when we talked to that Theory keeper, and she acted
all weird and stuff?”

Hermione, still in the process of waking up, nodded her head slowly, oblivious of the stray
paper that was stuck to her forehead.

“You trust me, don’t you?”

Hermione removed the paper and looked at him quizzically. “Of course I do Harry, I *love*
you. What kind of silly question is that?”

Harry took a deep breath and pulled out his wand. “Okay, then trust me on this, I have an idea.
I’m going to erase your memory partially of information pertaining to the riddle; and I want to
test a theory. I’ll restore your memory, of course.”

Hermione looked a little scared, but slowly nodded her head, clenching one hand in a fist to
hide the fact that it was shaking. “O-okay Harry, I trust you.”

He smiled and leaned in for a quick kiss, pressing his chapped lips against hers. He leaned
back, concentrated, and tapped Hermione on the head, whispering, *“Obliviate,”*

He had to concentrate very carefully to make sure that he did not mess up the spell, and destroy
Hermione’s memory, turning her into another Lockheart. Luckily, he had been taught the practical
uses and theories for the spell many times, and did not have much trouble casting the spell
effectively.

Hermione closed her eyes for a moment, then shook her head once and looked back at Harry, her
memory gone. “Hi Harry…what were we talking about again?”

Harry looked deep into her eyes as he said, “We were talking about the Arithmetic Theory,”

Hermione’s eyes glazed for a moment before she said, “What are you talking about? What
theory?”

Harry sighed, looking down at his hands. It was all beginning to make sense now…but he had to be
for sure. “You know Hermione, the one about me and Voldemort, about our imminent battle and
everything?”

Hermione looked at him quizzically, “What in the name of Merlin are you talking about Harry?”
she asked, her tone flat, eyes swimming around the room, seemingly unable to focus on Harry in
front of her.

Harry sighed, knowing his thesis to be correct. He tapped Hermione on the head again, restoring
her memories. “Harry! What happened? Did you find out what you needed? Harry…”

She saw his downcast look and grabbed one of his hands, trying to get a look into his eyes.
“Tell me what’s wrong…”

But Harry wasn’t there to answer at the moment, he was back in the Ministry of Magic,
remembering his last trip there on a ‘research mission’…

*Upon arriving at the office doors to the Department that rivaled The Misuse of Muggle
Artifacts Office in terms of size and importance, Harry and Hermione were greeted by a young witch
with a smile. “Hello, how may I help you today?” She asked them warmly.*

*Hermione took the initiative. “Hi, we are doing research on a riddle from a few years back -
nineteen eighty, to be exact - and were hoping that you might be able to help us with it?”*

*The witch smiled and nodded. “Sure, we have an archive of every riddle ever recorded for the
past four hundred and seventy-two years. If you will give me the first three digits of your poem,
I’ll be able to find it for you.”*

*Hermione did so and the witch disappeared for a moment before coming back. “The riddle you
requested information for is already in your position, yes?”*

*Hermione nodded.*

*“I am sorry, but there is no further information on the riddle other than that which is
written down.” **The woman blinked a few times as if trying to refocus her eyes,** and
continued. “The riddle has been translated many times and it is most certainly correct,” **She
said in a flat tone,** answering a question neither of them had asked or had planned on asking.
“that is all of the information I can offer. Good-bye.”*

***The woman twitched a little as her eyes swam around the room**; Harry and Hermione took
this as their cue to leave, and they did.*

*“That was…” Harry began, but was interrupted by Hermione.*

*“Utterly useless! And…strange.”*

There was really no debating it now, it had to be true. But what did it mean?

“Hermione, do you remember that day when we visited the Department of Mysteries on a ‘research
mission’ a few weeks back?”

Hermion, momentarily surprised by the shift in subject, nodded her head. “Er…yeah Harry, what
about it?”

“She was memory charmed Hermione…that’s why I just did that to you, and it proved me right. The
witch was memory charmed, and I doubt you need two guesses as to who did it.”

Hermione’s eyes grew wide, “Voldemort…”

Harry nodded. “Yeah…but that’s not even the strange part about it. The question is why? What
could that lady have possibly know that we did not? There couldn’t have been much, certainly not
enough to elicit her memory being wiped, so then, what was it, ya think?”

Hermione’s eyebrows were scrunched together in thought, contemplating the situation. “What
if…what if…well, what would have happened, if she wasn’t memory charmed? She would have gone to the
backroom, brought out the riddle, and then --”

“Wait a minute,” Harry cut her off, an idea striking him. “What if she was memory charmed
because…if she did go back there…she wouldn’t have found the riddle?”

Hermione looked at him quizzically. “Huh? What do you mean Harry? They have a record of every
recorded Arithmetic Theory, the only way she couldn’t have found it would be if it was…” she
gasped, looking at Harry, his meaning clear.

Harry nodded his head. “Unless…it wasn’t real. Unless, the riddle was a faux, a fake, intended
to get me to walk to Voldemort. Unless the riddle was nothing more than a trap.”

Hermione gasped again, but knew what Harry said to be true, they could both just…feel it.

“Well, Harry, actually…this could be a good thing, a very good thing.”

Harry looked at Hermione as if she’d grown a second head. “Okay, just hear me out,” she said.
“Voldemort did this to trap you, right? He probably set this up after the Department of Mysteries
last year, he created the riddle -- which would explain the inconsistencies, Tom Marvolo Riddle
never took Arithmancy -- made sure it fell into our professor’s hands, and that she thought it was
an old Theory, so it found it’s way to us, he knew we would crack it, because it wasn’t very
difficult; that’s another inconsistency we should have picked up -- what made us think that two
Hogwarts students could so easily figure out a riddle that baffled Ministry experts for years? And
then there was the ‘DD’ instead of ‘AD’, the use of a muggle symbolism that he knew we would catch,
but there are no muggle symbolisms in Arithmetic Theories, the list goes on and on.

“But, what Voldemort doesn’t know is that we figured him out. And why would he think that we
could? He fooled us in first year, in fourth, and in fifth, so why not in sixth? But we got him
this time, and we know the when and where, so now he’s the one that’s gonna get set up.”

Hermione grinned at him, grabbing Harry’s hand. “Come on, let’s go tell Dumbledore, then we can
figure everything out from there.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“…and that’s about it.”

Harry and Hermione were both sitting in Dumbledore’s office, finishing with their story about
what they had discovered.

Dumbledore smiled at them, eyes twinkling, “Very, very good job, Harry, Hermione. You two may
have just given us the knockout punch we need to destroy Lord Voldemort. We must plan this very
carefully, and in utmost secrecy. Tell only those that you trust, and we will have a meeting to
discuss tactics in three days time. Be weary, very weary Harry. We do not want to make the same
mistake your parents did. A traitor could spell the end of us all.”


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

**A/N: Finally, you guys have no idea how infuriating that chapter was to write, my computer
kept closing my Microsoft Works program in the middle of it and I would have to start over, I ended
up having to save the damn thing after every paragraph to make sure I didn’t lose it all.**

**I know the resolution of the riddle was not what everybody was hoping for, but not something
many of you were expecting either, and that’s what I was going for.**

**Next chapter will be ‘the meeting’ where they will discuss tactics and decide how best to
trap Voldemort and bring him down. After that we’ll have the actual final battle, and a closing
chapter. So probably only three more left!**

**Read and Review!**

**Sora**